This is a modern-English version of A collection of short-stories, originally written by unknown author(s).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
A Collection of Short-Stories
EDITED BY
L.A. PITTENGER, A.M.,
CRITIC IN ENGLISH, INDIANA UNIVERSITY
New York:
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY,
1914
New York:
The Macmillan Company,
1914
Set up and electrotyped. Published November, 1913. Reprinted January, 1914.
Set up and electrotyped. Published November 1913. Reprinted January 1914.
Norwood Press,
J.S. Cushing Co.—Berwick & Smith Co.,
Norwood, Mass., U.S.A.
Norwood Press,
J.S. Cushing Co.—Berwick & Smith Co.,
Norwood, MA, USA.
Contents
A PREFATORY NOTE
This collection of short-stories does not illustrate the history of short-story writing, nor does it pretend that these are the ten best stories ever written, but it does attempt to present selections from a list of the greatest short-stories that have proved, in actual use, most beneficial to high school students.
This collection of short stories doesn't show the history of short story writing, nor does it claim to be the ten best stories ever written. Instead, it aims to present selections from some of the greatest short stories that have actually been most helpful to high school students.
The introduction presents a concise statement of the essentials of the history, qualities, and composition of the short-story. A brief biography of each author and a criticism covering the main characteristics of his writings serve as starting points for the recitation. The references following both the biography and criticism are given in order that the study of the short-story may be amplified, and that high school teachers may build a systematic and serviceable library about their class work in the teaching of the story. The collateral readings, listed after each story, will aid in the creation of a suitable atmosphere for the story studied, and explain many questions developed in the recitation. Only such definitions as are not easily found in school dictionaries are included in the notes.
The introduction provides a clear overview of the history, features, and structure of the short story. A short biography of each author, along with an analysis of the key aspects of their writing, acts as a foundation for the discussion. The references after both the biography and analysis are included so that the study of the short story can be expanded, and so high school teachers can create a useful and organized library for their classroom activities in teaching the story. The additional readings, listed after each story, will help set the right mood for the story being studied and clarify many questions that arise during the discussion. Only definitions that aren't easily found in school dictionaries are included in the notes.
INTRODUCTION
HISTORY OF THE SHORT-STORY
Just when, where, and by whom story-telling was begun no one can say. From the first use of speech, no doubt, our ancestors have told stories of war, love, mysteries, and the miraculous performances of lower animals and inanimate objects. The ultimate source of all stories lies in a thorough democracy, unhampered by the restrictions of a higher civilization. Many tales spring from a loathsome filth that is extremely obnoxious to our present day tastes. The remarkable and gratifying truth is, however, that the short-story, beginning in the crude and brutal stages of man's development, has gradually unfolded to greater and more useful possibilities, until in our own time it is a most flexible and moral literary form.
Just when, where, and by whom storytelling started, no one really knows. From the very first use of speech, our ancestors undoubtedly shared stories about war, love, mysteries, and the amazing feats of animals and inanimate objects. The root of all stories comes from a true democracy, free from the limits of a more advanced civilization. Many tales emerge from a disgusting filth that clashes with our modern tastes. The amazing and satisfying truth is that the short story, which began in the rough and brutal stages of human development, has gradually evolved into a more valuable and versatile form, making it a very flexible and moral literary genre in our time.
The first historical evidence in the development of the story shows no conception of a short-story other than that it is not so long as other narratives. This judgment of the short-story obtained until the beginning of the nineteenth century, when a new version of its meaning was given, and an enlarged vision of its possibilities was experienced by a number of writers almost simultaneously. In the early centuries of story-telling there was only one purpose in mind—that of narrating for the joy of the telling and hearing. The story-tellers sacrificed unity and totality of effect as well as originality for an entertaining method of reciting their incidents.
The earliest historical evidence in the development of the story shows that the concept of a short story was simply that it was shorter than other narratives. This perception of the short story remained until the early nineteenth century when several writers simultaneously redefined its meaning and expanded its possibilities. In the earlier centuries of storytelling, the main goal was just to narrate for the enjoyment of telling and listening. Storytellers often traded unity and overall impact, as well as originality, for a more entertaining way of presenting their events.
The story of Ruth and the Prodigal Son are excellent short tales, but they do not fulfill the requirements of our modern short-story for the reason that they are not constructed for one single impression, but are in reality parts of possible longer stories. They are, as it were, parts of stories not unlike Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde and A Lear of the Steppes, and lack those complete and concise artistic effects found in the short-stories, Markheim and Mumu, by the same authors. Both Ruth and the Prodigal Son are exceptionally well told, possess a splendid moral tone, and are excellent prophecies of what the nineteenth century has developed for us in the art of short-story writing.
The stories of Ruth and the Prodigal Son are great short tales, but they don't meet the standards of modern short stories because they aren't designed to create one single impression. Instead, they are parts of potentially longer narratives, similar to Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde and A Lear of the Steppes, and they lack the complete and concise artistic effects found in short stories like Markheim and Mumu, by the same authors. Both Ruth and the Prodigal Son are incredibly well-told, have a strong moral message, and are excellent indicators of what the nineteenth century has contributed to the art of short story writing.
The Greeks did very little writing in prose until the era of their decadence, and showed little instinct to use the concise and unified form of the short-story. The conquering Romans followed closely in the paths of their predecessors and did little work in the shorter narratives. The myths of Greece and Rome were not bound by facts, and opened a wonderland where writers were free to roam. The epics were slow in movement, and presented a list of loosely organized stories arranged about some character like Ulysses or AEneas.
The Greeks didn't do much writing in prose until their decline and had little instinct to embrace the concise and unified form of the short story. The conquering Romans closely followed in their footsteps, producing very little in the way of shorter narratives. The myths of Greece and Rome weren't tied to facts, creating a fascinating realm where writers could explore freely. The epics moved slowly and featured a series of loosely connected stories centered around characters like Ulysses or Aeneas.
During the mediaeval period story-tellers and stories appeared everywhere. The more ignorant of these story-tellers produced the fable, and the educated monks produced the simple, crude and disjointed tales. The Gesta Romanorum is a wonderful storehouse of these mediaeval stories. In the Decameron Boccaccio deals with traditional and contemporary materials. He is a born story-teller and presents many interesting and well-told narratives, but as Professor Baldwin[1] has said, more than half are merely anecdotes, and the remaining stories are bare plots, ingeniously done in a kind of scenario form. Three approach our modern idea of the short-story, and two, the second story of the second day and the sixth story of the ninth day, actually attain to our standard. Boccaccio was not conscious of a standard in short-story telling, for he had none in the sense that Poe and Maupassant defined and practiced it. Chaucer in England told his stories in verse and added the charm of humor and well defined characters to the development of story-telling.
During the medieval period, storytellers and stories were everywhere. The less educated storytellers created fables, while educated monks shared simple, crude, and disjointed tales. The Gesta Romanorum is an amazing collection of these medieval stories. In the Decameron, Boccaccio works with both traditional and contemporary themes. He is a natural storyteller, presenting many interesting and well-told narratives, but as Professor Baldwin[1] noted, more than half are just anecdotes, and the remaining stories are basic plots, cleverly put together in a sort of script format. Three of them come close to our modern idea of the short story, and two—the second story of the second day and the sixth story of the ninth day—actually meet our standards. Boccaccio wasn’t aware of a standard for short story writing; he didn’t have one defined like Poe and Maupassant did. In England, Chaucer told his stories in verse, adding charm, humor, and well-defined characters to the art of storytelling.
In the seventeenth century Cervantes gave the world its first great novel, Don Quixote. Cervantes was careless in his work and did not write short-stories, but tales that are fairly brief. Spain added to the story a high sense of chivalry and a richness of character that the Greek romance and the Italian novella did not possess. France followed this loose composition and lack of beauty in form. Scarron and Le Sage, the two French fiction writers of this period, contributed little or nothing to the advancement of story-telling. Cervantes' The Liberal Lover is as near as this period came to producing a real short-story.
In the seventeenth century, Cervantes introduced the world to its first great novel, Don Quixote. Cervantes was somewhat careless in his writing and didn’t create short stories, but rather tales that are quite brief. Spain infused the narrative with a strong sense of chivalry and a depth of character that the Greek romances and Italian novellas lacked. France followed this more relaxed structure and absence of beauty in form. Scarron and Le Sage, the two French authors of this time, contributed very little to the progress of storytelling. Cervantes' The Liberal Lover is as close as this era got to producing a true short story.
The story-telling of the seventeenth century was largely shaped by the popularity of the drama. In the eighteenth century the drama gave place to the essay, and it is to the sketch and essay that we must go to trace the evolution of the story during this period. Voltaire in France had a burning message in every essay, and he paid far greater attention to the development of the thought of his message than to the story he was telling. Addison and Steele in the Spectator developed some real characters of the fiction type and told some good stories, but even their best, like Theodosius and Constantia, fall far short of developing all the dramatic possibilities, and lack the focusing of interest found in the nineteenth century stories. Some of Lamb's Essays of Elia, especially the Dream Children, introduce a delicate fancy and an essayist's clearness of thought and statement into the story. At the close of this century German romanticism began to seep into English thought and prepare the way for things new in literary thought and treatment.
The storytelling of the seventeenth century was mainly influenced by the popularity of drama. In the eighteenth century, drama took a backseat to the essay, and it’s through sketches and essays that we can trace the evolution of storytelling during this time. Voltaire in France infused each essay with a passionate message, focusing much more on the development of his ideas than on the story he was narrating. Addison and Steele in the Spectator created some genuine fictional characters and told some good stories, but even their best, like Theodosius and Constantia, fall short of exploring all the dramatic possibilities and lack the focused interest found in the stories of the nineteenth century. Some of Lamb's Essays of Elia, especially Dream Children, bring a delicate imagination and an essayist’s clarity of thought and expression into storytelling. By the end of this century, German romanticism began to influence English thought, paving the way for new ideas in literary style and treatment.
The nineteenth century opened with a decided preference for fiction. Washington Irving, reverting to the Spectator, produced his sketches, and, following the trend of his time, looked forward to a new form and wrote The Spectre Bridegroom and Rip Van Winkle. It is only by a precise definition of short-story that Irving is robbed of the honor of being the founder of the modern short-story. He loved to meander and to fit his materials to his story scheme in a leisurely manner. He did not quite see what Hawthorne instinctively followed and Poe consciously defined and practiced, and he did not realize that terseness of statement and totality of impression were the chief qualities he needed to make him the father of a new literary form. Poe and Maupassant have reduced the form of the short-story to an exact science; Hawthorne and Harte have done successfully in the field of romanticism what the Germans, Tieck and Hoffman, did not do so well; Bjornson and Henry James have analyzed character psychologically in their short-stories; Kipling has used the short-story as a vehicle for the conveyance of specific knowledge; Stevenson has gathered most, if not all, of the literary possibilities adaptable to short-story use, and has incorporated them in his Markheim.
The nineteenth century started with a strong preference for fiction. Washington Irving, going back to the Spectator, created his sketches and, following the trends of his time, anticipated a new form by writing The Spectre Bridegroom and Rip Van Winkle. It’s only through a strict definition of short-story that Irving is denied the honor of being considered the founder of the modern short story. He enjoyed wandering and fitting his material to his story in a relaxed way. He didn’t quite grasp what Hawthorne instinctively followed and Poe consciously defined and practiced; he overlooked that conciseness and the overall impact were the main qualities he needed to be considered the father of a new literary form. Poe and Maupassant have turned the short story into a precise science; Hawthorne and Harte successfully handled romanticism in a way that Germans, Tieck and Hoffman, did not accomplish quite as well; Bjornson and Henry James have explored character psychology in their short stories; Kipling has utilized the short story as a tool for delivering specific knowledge; Stevenson has gathered most, if not all, of the literary possibilities suitable for short story use, and has included them in his Markheim.
France with her literary newspapers and artistic tendencies, and the United States with magazines calling incessantly for good short-stories, and with every section of its conglomerate life clamoring to express itself, lead in the production and rank of short-stories. Maupassant and Stevenson and Hawthorne and Poe are the great names in the ranks of short-story writers. The list of present day writers is interminable, and high school students can best acquire a reasonable appreciation of the great work these writers are doing by reading regularly some of the better grade literary magazines.
France, with its literary magazines and artistic inclinations, and the United States, with its magazines constantly seeking good short stories and every part of its diverse society eager to express itself, are at the forefront of short story production. Maupassant, Stevenson, Hawthorne, and Poe are the big names in short story writing. The list of contemporary writers is endless, and high school students can best develop a reasonable appreciation for the valuable work these writers are doing by regularly reading some of the higher-quality literary magazines.
For a comprehensive view of specimens representing the history and development of the short-story, students should have access to Brander Matthews' The Short Story, Jessup and Canby's The Book of the Short-Story, and Waite and Taylor's Modern Masterpieces of Short Prose Fiction.
For a complete look at examples that showcase the history and evolution of the short story, students should have access to Brander Matthews' The Short Story, Jessup and Canby's The Book of the Short Story, and Waite and Taylor's Modern Masterpieces of Short Prose Fiction.
NOTE: [1] American Short-Stories, by Charles Sears Baldwin, New York: Longmans, Green, & Company, 1904.
NOTE: [1] American Short-Stories, by Charles Sears Baldwin, New York: Longmans, Green, & Company, 1904.
QUALITIES OF THE SHORT-STORY
It was not until well along in the nineteenth century that any one attempted to define the short-story. The three quotations given here are among the best things that have been spoken on this subject.
It wasn't until later in the nineteenth century that anyone tried to define the short story. The three quotes presented here are among the best things said on this topic.
"The right novella is never a novel cropped back from the size of a tree to a bush, or the branch of a tree stuck into the ground and made to serve for a bush. It is another species, destined by the agencies at work in the realm of unconsciousness to be brought into being of its own kind, and not of another,"—W.D. Howells, North American Review, 173:429.
"The right novella is not just a shortened novel or a tree branch stuck in the ground pretending to be a bush. It’s its own distinct form, shaped by the forces at play in the realm of the unconscious, meant to exist as its own kind, not a variation of something else,"—W.D. Howells, North American Review, 173:429.
"A true short-story is something other and something more than a mere story which is short. A true short-story differs from the novel chiefly in its essential unity of impression. In a far more exact and precise use of the word, a short-story has unity as a novel cannot have it…. A short-story deals with a single character, a single event, a single emotion, or the series of emotions called forth by a single situation.—Brander Matthews, The Philosophy of the Short-Story.
"A true short story is something different and more than just a story that's brief. A true short story stands apart from a novel mainly because of its essential unity of impression. In a much more accurate sense, a short story possesses a unity that a novel simply can't have... A short story focuses on a single character, a single event, a single emotion, or the range of emotions triggered by a single situation.—Brander Matthews, The Philosophy of the Short-Story.
"The aim of a short-story is to produce a single narrative effect with the greatest economy of means that is consistent with the utmost emphasis."—Clayton Hamilton, Materials and Methods of Fiction.
"The goal of a short story is to create a single narrative impact using the least amount of resources while still maintaining maximum emphasis."—Clayton Hamilton, Materials and Methods of Fiction.
The short-story must always have a compact unity and a direct simplicity. In such stories as Björnson's The Father and Maupassant's The Piece of String this simplicity is equal to that of the anecdote, but in no case can an anecdote possess the dramatic possibilities of these simple short-stories; for a short-story must always have that tensity of emotion that comes only in the crucial tests of life.
The short story must always have a tight unity and straightforward simplicity. In stories like Björnson's The Father and Maupassant's The Piece of String, this simplicity is on par with that of an anecdote, but an anecdote can never match the dramatic potential of these simple short stories. A short story must always carry that intensity of emotion that arises only in life's critical moments.
The short-story does not demand the consistency in treatment of the long story, for there are not so many elements to marshal and direct properly, but the short-story must be original and varied in its themes, cleverly constructed, and lighted through and through with the glow of vivid imaginings. A single incident in daily life is caught as in a snap-shot exposure and held before the reader in such a manner that the impression of the whole is derived largely from suggestion. The single incident may be the turning-point in life history, as in The Man Who Was; it may be a mental surrender of habits fixed seemingly in indelible colors in the soul and a sudden, inflexible decision to be a man, as in the case of Markheim; or it may be a gradual realization of the value of spiritual gifts, as Björnson has concisely presented it in his little story The Father.
The short story doesn’t require the same consistency in handling as a long story because there aren’t as many elements to manage and direct. However, a short story must be original and diverse in its themes, cleverly constructed, and suffused with the light of vivid imagination. A single incident from everyday life is captured like a snapshot and presented to the reader in a way that the overall impression largely comes from suggestion. This single incident could be a turning point in someone’s life, like in The Man Who Was; it might involve a mental surrender of seemingly ingrained habits and a sudden, firm decision to change, as seen in Markheim; or it could involve a gradual understanding of the value of spiritual gifts, as Björnson effectively illustrates in his short story The Father.
The aim of the short-story is always to present a cross-section of life in such a vivid manner that the importance of the incident becomes universal. Some short-stories are told with the definite end in view of telling a story for the sake of exploiting a plot. The Cask of Amontillado is all action in comparison with The Masque of the Red Death. The Gold-Bug sets for itself the task of solving a puzzle and possesses action from first to last. Other stories teach a moral. Ethan Brand deals with the unpardonable sin, and The Great Stone Face is our classic story in the field of ideals and their development. Hawthorne, above all writers, is most interested in ethical laws and moral development. Still other stories aim to portray character. Miss Jewett and Mrs. Freeman veraciously picture the faded-put womanhood in New England; Henry James and Björnson turn the x-rays of psychology and sociology on their characters; Stevenson follows with the precision of the tick of a watch the steps in Markheim's mental evolution.
The goal of a short story is to showcase a snapshot of life so vividly that the significance of the events feels universal. Some short stories are clearly designed just to tell a tale for the sake of showcasing a plot. The Cask of Amontillado is all about action compared to The Masque of the Red Death. The Gold-Bug is focused on solving a puzzle and is action-packed from start to finish. Other stories convey a moral lesson. Ethan Brand tackles the theme of the unpardonable sin, while The Great Stone Face serves as a classic story regarding ideals and their growth. Hawthorne, more than any other writer, is particularly focused on ethical principles and moral growth. Additionally, some stories aim to depict character. Miss Jewett and Mrs. Freeman accurately illustrate the fading womanhood in New England; Henry James and Björnson analyze their characters through the lenses of psychology and sociology; Stevenson meticulously tracks Markheim's mental development like the steady tick of a clock.
The types of the short-story are as varied as life itself. Addison, Lamb, Irving, Warner, and many others have used the story in their sketches and essays with wonderful effect. The Legend of Sleepy Hollow is as impressive as any of Scott's tales. The allegory in The Great Stone Face loses little or nothing when compared with Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress. No better type of detective story has been written than the two short-stories, The Murders in the Rue Morgue and The Purloined Letter. Every emotion is subject to the call of the short-story. Humor with its expansive free air is not so well adapted to the short-story as is pathos. There is a sadness in the stories of Dickens, Garland, Page, Mrs. Freeman, Miss Jewett, Maupassant, Poe, and many others that runs the whole gamut from pleasing tenderness in A Child's Dream of a Star to unutterable horror in The Fall of the House of Usher.
The types of short stories are as diverse as life itself. Addison, Lamb, Irving, Warner, and many others have effectively used storytelling in their sketches and essays. The Legend of Sleepy Hollow is just as impressive as any of Scott's tales. The allegory in The Great Stone Face holds its own against Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress. No better examples of detective stories exist than the two short stories, The Murders in the Rue Morgue and The Purloined Letter. Every emotion can be captured in short stories. Humor, with its expansive, free spirit, isn't as well suited for short stories as pathos is. There’s a deep sadness in the works of Dickens, Garland, Page, Mrs. Freeman, Miss Jewett, Maupassant, Poe, and many others, ranging from the touching tenderness in A Child's Dream of a Star to the unspeakable horror in The Fall of the House of Usher.
The short-story is stripped of all the incongruities that led Fielding, Scott, and Dickens far afield. All its parts harmonize in the simplest manner to give unity and "totality" of impression through strict unity of form. It is a concentrated piece of life snatched from the ordinary and uneventful round of living and steeped in fancy until it becomes the acme of literary art.
The short story is free from all the inconsistencies that took Fielding, Scott, and Dickens off track. All its elements work together seamlessly to create a sense of unity and a complete impression through a strict unity of form. It’s a distilled slice of life taken from the daily grind and transformed with imagination until it represents the height of literary art.
COMPOSITION OF THE SHORT-STORY
Any student who wishes to express himself correctly and pleasingly, and desires a keener sense for the appreciation of literary work must write. The way others have done the thing never appears in a forceful light until one sets himself at a task of like nature. Just so in the study of this text. To find and appreciate the better points of the short-story, students must write stories of their own, patterned in a small way on the technique of the masterpieces.
Any student who wants to express themselves clearly and pleasantly, and who wants to develop a better appreciation for literature, needs to write. The way others have done things doesn’t become truly impactful until you take on a similar challenge. The same goes for studying this text. To discover and appreciate the strengths of the short story, students need to write their own stories, modeled in a small way on the techniques of the great works.
The process of short-story writing follows in a general way the following program. In the first place the class must have something interesting and suggestive to write about. Sometimes the class can suggest a subject; newspapers almost every day give incidents worthy of story treatment; happenings in the community often give the very best material for stories; and phases of the literature work may well be used in the development of students' themes. Change the type of character and place, reconstruct the plot, or require a different ending for the story, leaving the plot virtually as it is, and then assign to the class. Boys and girls should invariably be taught to see stories in the life about them, in the newspapers and magazines on their library tables, and in the masterpieces they study in their class work.
The process of writing short stories generally follows this outline. First, the class needs to have something interesting and inspiring to write about. Sometimes the class can come up with a topic; newspapers almost every day provide events that are great for storytelling; local happenings often offer the very best material for stories; and elements from literature studies can be effectively used to develop students' themes. Change the type of character and setting, rebuild the plot, or ask for a different ending for the story while keeping the plot mostly the same, and then assign it to the class. Boys and girls should always be encouraged to find stories in the life around them, in the newspapers and magazines on their library tables, and in the masterpieces they explore in their classwork.
After the idea that the class wishes to develop has been definitely determined and the material for this development has been gathered and grouped about the idea, the class should select a viewpoint and proceed to write. Sometimes the author should tell the story, sometimes a third person who may be of secondary importance in the story should be given the rôle of the story-teller, sometimes the whole may be in dialogue. The class should choose a fitting method.
After the class has clearly settled on the idea they want to develop and has gathered and organized the material related to that idea, they should choose a perspective and start writing. Sometimes, the author should narrate the story; other times, a third person who plays a minor role in the story can take on the role of the narrator, and sometimes the entire piece can be presented as a dialogue. The class should pick an appropriate approach.
Young writers should be very careful about the beginning of a story. An action story should start with a striking incident that catches the reader's attention at once and forecasts subsequent happenings. In every case this first incident must have in it the essence of the end of the story and should be perfectly logical to the reader after he has finished the reading. A story in which the setting is emphasized can well begin, with a description and contain a number of descriptions and expositions, distributed with a sense of propriety throughout the theme. A good method to use in the opening of a character story is that of conversation. An excellent example of a sharp use of this device is Mrs. Freeman's Revolt of Mother, where the first paragraph is a single spoken word.
Young writers need to pay close attention to how they start a story. An action story should kick off with a striking event that grabs the reader's attention right away and hints at what’s to come. This initial incident should capture the essence of the story's ending and make perfect sense to the reader once they’ve finished. A story that focuses on the setting can begin with a descriptive passage and include various descriptions and explanations distributed thoughtfully throughout the narrative. A great way to start a character-driven story is through dialogue. A prime example of effectively using this technique is Mrs. Freeman's Revolt of Mother, where the opening paragraph consists of just one spoken word.
Every incident included in the story should be tested for its value in the development of the theme. An incident that does not amplify certain phases of the story has no right to be included, and great care should be used in an effort to incorporate just the material necessary for the proper evolution of the thought. The problem is not so much what can be secured to be included in the story, but rather, after making a thorough collection of the material, what of all these points should be cast out.
Every event in the story should be evaluated for its contribution to the theme. An event that doesn't enhance certain aspects of the story doesn't belong, and great care should be taken to include only what is essential for the proper development of the ideas. The challenge isn't so much about what can be added to the story, but rather, after gathering all the material, which of these elements should be left out.
The ending must be a natural outgrowth of the development found in the body of the composition. Even in a story with a surprise ending, of which we are tempted to say that we have had no preparation for such a turn in the story, there must be hints—the subtler the better—that point unerringly and always toward the end. The end is presupposed in the beginning and the changing of one means the altering of the other.
The ending should naturally follow from the progression in the main part of the piece. Even in a story with a surprise ending, where it might seem like we had no buildup for such a twist, there have to be clues—ideally subtle ones—that clearly point to the conclusion. The ending is assumed from the start, and changing one will affect the other.
Young writers have trouble in stopping at the right place. They should learn, as soon as possible, that to drag on after the logical ending has been reached spoils the best of stories. It is just as bad to stop before arriving at the true end. In other words there is only one place for the ending of a story, and in no case can it be shifted without ruining the idea that has obtained throughout the theme.
Young writers often struggle to know when to end their stories. They should learn, as soon as they can, that continuing after the logical conclusion can ruin even the best tales. It's just as harmful to end before reaching the true finale. In other words, there’s only one correct spot for a story’s ending, and moving it can destroy the overall theme.
There are certain steps in the development of story-writing that should be followed if the best results are to be obtained. The first assignment should require only the writing of straight narrative. The Arabian Nights Tales and children's stories represent this type of writing and will give the teacher valuable aid in the presentation of this work. After the students have produced simple stories resembling the Sinbad Voyages, they should next add descriptions of persons and places and explanations of situations to develop clearness and interest in their original productions. Taking these themes in turn students should be required to introduce plot incidents that complicate the simple happenings and divert the straightforward trend of the narrative. Now that the stories are well developed in their descriptions, expositions, and plot interests they should be tested for their emotional effects. Students should go through their themes, and by making the proper changes give in some cases a humorous and in others a pathetic or tragic effect. These few suggestions are given to emphasize the facts that no one conceives a story in all its details in a moment of inspiration, and that there is a way of proceeding that passes in logical gradations from the simplest to the most complex phases of story writing.
There are specific steps in story-writing that should be followed to achieve the best results. The first assignment should involve writing straightforward narratives. The Arabian Nights Tales and children's stories exemplify this type of writing and will provide valuable support for the teacher in presenting this work. After students create simple stories similar to the Sinbad Voyages, they should then include descriptions of characters and settings, as well as explanations of situations, to enhance clarity and interest in their original works. Students should be required to introduce plot elements that complicate the straightforward events and change the direction of the narrative. Now that the stories have strong descriptions, expositional elements, and engaging plots, they should be evaluated for their emotional impact. Students should review their stories and, by making appropriate adjustments, create humorous, or in some cases, emotional or tragic effects. These suggestions emphasize that no one can visualize every detail of a story in a single moment of inspiration, and that there is a logical process that progresses from the simplest to the most complex aspects of story writing.
Franklin and Stevenson knew no rules for writing other than to practice incessantly on some form they wished to imitate. Hard work is the first lesson that boys and girls must learn in the art of writing, and a systematic gradation of assignments is what the teacher must provide for his students. Walter Besant gave the following rules for novel writers. Some of them may be suggestive to writers of the high school age, so the list is given in its complete form. "(1) Practice writing something original every day. (2) Cultivate the habit of observation. (3) Work regularly at certain hours. (4) Read no rubbish. (5) Aim at the formation of style. (6) Endeavor to be dramatic. (7) A great element of dramatic skill is selection. (8) Avoid the sin of writing about a character. (9) Never attempt to describe any kind of life except that with which you are familiar. (10) Learn as much as you can about men and women. (11) For the sake of forming a good natural style, and acquiring command of language, write poetry."
Franklin and Stevenson didn't have any rules for writing other than to practice constantly on the forms they wanted to imitate. Hard work is the first lesson that boys and girls need to learn in the art of writing, and a structured set of assignments is what the teacher should provide for their students. Walter Besant provided the following guidelines for novel writers. Some of these may be helpful for high school writers, so the list is given in full. "(1) Practice writing something original every day. (2) Develop the habit of observation. (3) Write regularly at set times. (4) Don't read junk. (5) Work on developing your own style. (6) Try to be dramatic. (7) A big part of dramatic skill is making selections. (8) Avoid the mistake of writing about a character. (9) Never try to describe any kind of life that you aren't familiar with. (10) Learn as much as you can about people. (11) To develop a good natural style and improve your command of language, write poetry."
SHORT-STORY LIBRARY
BOOKS FOR REFERENCE:
American Short-Stories, Charles Baldwin, Longmans, Green, & Co.
American Short-Stories, Charles Baldwin, Longmans, Green, & Co.
A Study of Prose Fiction, Chapter XII, Bliss Perry, Houghton, Mifflin Co.
A Study of Prose Fiction, Chapter XII, Bliss Perry, Houghton, Mifflin Co.
Composition Rhetoric, T.C. Blaisdell, American Book Co.
Composition Rhetoric, T.C. Blaisdell, American Book Co.
Forms of Prose Literature, J.H. Gardiner, Charles Scribner's Sons.
Forms of Prose Literature, J.H. Gardiner, Charles Scribner's Sons.
Materials and Methods of Fiction, Clayton Hamilton, The Baker and Taylor Co.
Materials and Methods of Fiction, Clayton Hamilton, The Baker and Taylor Co.
Principles of Literary Criticism, C.T. Winchester, The Macmillan Co.
Principles of Literary Criticism, C.T. Winchester, The Macmillan Co.
Short-Story Writing, C.R. Barrett. The Baker and Taylor Co.
Short-Story Writing, C.R. Barrett. The Baker and Taylor Co.
Specimens of the Short-Story, G.H. Nettleton, H. Holt & Co.
Specimens of the Short-Story, G.H. Nettleton, H. Holt & Co.
Story-Writing and Journalism, Sherwin Cody, Funk & Wagnalls Co.
Story-Writing and Journalism, Sherwin Cody, Funk & Wagnalls Co.
Talks on Writing English, Arlo Bates, Houghton Mifflin Co.
Talks on Writing English, Arlo Bates, Houghton Mifflin Co.
The Writing of the Short-Story, L.W. Smith, D.C. Heath & Co.
The Writing of the Short Story, L.W. Smith, D.C. Heath & Co.
The Philosophy of the Short-Story, Brander Matthews, Longmans, Green, & Co.
The Philosophy of the Short-Story, Brander Matthews, Longmans, Green, & Co.
The World's Greatest Short-Stories, Sherwin Cody, A.C. McClurg & Co.
The World's Greatest Short-Stories, Sherwin Cody, A.C. McClurg & Co.
The Short-Story, Henry Canby, Henry Holt & Co.
The Short-Story, Henry Canby, Henry Holt & Co.
The Short-Story, Evelyn May Albright, The Macmillan Co.
The Short-Story, Evelyn May Albright, The Macmillan Co.
The Book of the Short-Story, Jessup and Canby, D. Appleton & Co.
The Book of the Short Story, Jessup and Canby, D. Appleton & Co.
Modern Masterpieces of Short Prose Fiction, Waite and Taylor, D. Appleton & Co.
Modern Masterpieces of Short Prose Fiction, Waite and Taylor, D. Appleton & Co.
The Short-Story, Brander Matthews, American Book Co.
The Short-Story, Brander Matthews, American Book Co.
Writing the Short-Story, Esenwein, Hinds, Noble & Eldredge.
Writing the Short Story, Esenwein, Hinds, Noble & Eldredge.
A Study of the Short-Story in English, Henry Seidel Canby, Henry Holt & Co.
A Study of the Short-Story in English, Henry Seidel Canby, Henry Holt & Co.
COLLECTIONS OF SHORT-STORIES:
American Short-Stories, Charles S. Baldwin, Longmans, Green, & Co.
American Short-Stories, Charles S. Baldwin, Longmans, Green, & Co.
Great Short-Stories, 3 vols., William Patten, P.F. Collier & Son.
Great Short Stories, 3 vols., William Patten, P.F. Collier & Son.
Little French Masterpieces, 6 vols. Alexander Jessup, G.P. Putnam's Sons.
Little French Masterpieces, 6 vols. Alexander Jessup, G.P. Putnam's Sons.
Short-Story Classics (American), 5 vols., William Patten, P.F. Collier & Son.
Short-Story Classics (American), 5 vols., William Patten, P.F. Collier & Son.
Short-Story Classics (Foreign), 5 vols., William Patten, P.F. Collier & Son.
Short-Story Classics (Foreign), 5 vols., William Patten, P.F. Collier & Son.
Stories by American Authors, 10 vols., Charles Scribner's Sons.
Stories by American Authors, 10 vols., Charles Scribner's Sons.
Stories by English Authors, 10 vols., Charles Scribner's Sons.
Stories by English Authors, 10 vols., Charles Scribner's Sons.
Stories by Foreign Authors, 10 vols., Charles Scribner's Sons.
Stories by Foreign Authors, 10 vols., Charles Scribner's Sons.
Stories New and Old (American and English), Hamilton W. Mabie, The Macmillan Co.
Stories New and Old (American and English), Hamilton W. Mabie, The Macmillan Co.
World's Greatest Short-Stories, Sherwin Cody, A.C. McClurg & Co.
World's Greatest Short-Stories, Sherwin Cody, A.C. McClurg & Co.
The American Short-Story, Elias Lieberman.
The American Short Story, Elias Lieberman.
THE FATHER[1]
By Björnstjerne Björnson (1838-1910)
By Björnstjerne Björnson (1838-1910)
The man whose story is here to be told was the wealthiest and most influential person in his parish; his name was Thord Överaas. He appeared in the priest's study one day, tall and earnest.
The man whose story is being told here was the richest and most powerful person in his community; his name was Thord Överaas. One day, he showed up in the priest's office, tall and serious.
"I have gotten a son," said he, "and I wish to present him for baptism."
"I have had a son," he said, "and I want to present him for baptism."
"What shall his name be?"
"What will his name be?"
"Finn,—after my father."
"Finn—after my dad."
"And the sponsors?"
"And the sponsors?"
They were mentioned, and proved to be the best men and women of Thord's relations in the parish.
They were noted and turned out to be the best men and women among Thord's relatives in the community.
"Is there anything else?" inquired the priest, and looked up. The peasant hesitated a little.
"Is there anything else?" the priest asked, looking up. The peasant hesitated for a moment.
"I should like very much to have him baptized by himself," said he, finally.
"I really want him to be baptized by himself," he said at last.
"That is to say on a week-day?"
"Is that to say on a weekday?"
"Next Saturday, at twelve o'clock noon."
"Next Saturday at 12 PM."
"Is there anything else?" inquired the priest,
"Is there anything else?" asked the priest,
"There is nothing else;" and the peasant twirled his cap, as though he were about to go.
"There’s nothing else;" and the peasant twisted his cap, as if he were about to leave.
Then the priest rose. "There is yet this, however." said he, and walking toward Thord, he took him by the hand and looked gravely into his eyes: "God grant that the child may become a blessing to you!"
Then the priest stood up. "There's one more thing," he said, and walking over to Thord, he took him by the hand and looked seriously into his eyes: "May God bless you with a child who brings you joy!"
One day sixteen years later, Thord stood once more in the priest's study.
One day, sixteen years later, Thord was back in the priest's study.
"Really, you carry your age astonishingly well, Thord," said the priest; for he saw no change whatever in the man.
"Wow, you really carry your age impressively well, Thord," said the priest; he noticed no change at all in the man.
"That is because I have no troubles," replied Thord. To this the priest said nothing, but after a while he asked: "What is your pleasure this evening?"
"That's because I have no problems," Thord replied. The priest didn't say anything to this, but after a while, he asked, "What do you want to do this evening?"
"I have come this evening about that son of mine who is to be confirmed to-morrow."
"I've come this evening about my son who is getting confirmed tomorrow."
"He is a bright boy."
"He's a smart kid."
"I did not wish to pay the priest until I heard what number the boy would have when he takes his place in the church to-morrow."
"I didn't want to pay the priest until I found out what number the boy would get when he takes his spot in church tomorrow."
"He will stand number one."
"He will be number one."
"So I have heard; and here are ten dollars for the priest."
"So I've heard; and here's ten dollars for the priest."
"Is there anything else I can do for you?" inquired the priest, fixing his eyes on Thord.
"Is there anything else I can help you with?" the priest asked, looking directly at Thord.
"There is nothing else."
"There's nothing else."
Thord went out.
Thord went outside.
Eight years more rolled by, and then one day a noise was heard outside of the priest's study, for many men were approaching, and at their head was Thord, who entered first.
Eight more years went by, and then one day a noise was heard outside the priest's study, as many men were approaching, with Thord leading the way as he entered first.
The priest looked up and recognized him.
The priest looked up and recognized him.
"You come well attended this evening, Thord," said he.
"You have come with good company this evening, Thord," he said.
"I am here to request that the banns may be published for my son: he is about to marry Karen Storliden, daughter of Gudmund, who stands here beside me."
"I am here to ask that the banns be published for my son: he is about to marry Karen Storliden, daughter of Gudmund, who is standing here beside me."
"Why, that is the richest girl in the parish."
"Wow, that's the wealthiest girl in the community."
"So they say," replied the peasant, stroking back his hair with one hand.
"So they say," replied the peasant, pushing his hair back with one hand.
The priest sat a while as if in deep thought, then entered the names in his book, without making any comments, and the men wrote their signatures underneath. Thord laid three dollars on the table.
The priest sat for a moment, seemingly lost in thought, then recorded the names in his book without saying anything, and the men signed beneath. Thord placed three dollars on the table.
"One is all I am to have," said the priest.
"One is all I'll have," said the priest.
"I know that very well; but he is my only child; I want to do it handsomely."
"I know that very well, but he is my only child; I want to do it right."
The priest took the money.
The priest took the cash.
"This is now the third time, Thord, that you have come here on your son's account."
"This is now the third time, Thord, that you've come here for your son."
"But now I am through with him," said Thord, and folding up his pocket-book he said farewell and walked away.
"But now I'm done with him," said Thord, and folding up his wallet, he said goodbye and walked away.
The men slowly followed him.
The guys slowly followed him.
A fortnight later, the father and son were rowing across the lake, one calm, still day, to Storliden to make arrangements for the wedding.
Two weeks later, the father and son were rowing across the lake on a calm, peaceful day to Storliden to make plans for the wedding.
"This thwart[2] is not secure," said the son, and stood up to straighten the seat on which he was sitting.
"This support isn't secure," said the son, standing up to adjust the seat he was sitting on.
At the same moment the board he was standing on slipped from under him; he threw out his arms, uttered a shriek, and fell overboard.
At the same moment, the board he was standing on slipped out from under him; he threw his arms out, let out a scream, and fell overboard.
"Take hold of the oar!" shouted the father, springing to his feet, and holding out the oar.
"Grab the oar!" shouted the father, jumping to his feet and holding out the oar.
But when the son had made a couple of efforts he grew stiff.
But after the son had tried a few times, he became stiff.
"Wait a moment!" cried the father, and began to row toward his son.
"Wait a second!" shouted the father, and started rowing toward his son.
Then the son rolled over on his back, gave his father one long look, and sank.
Then the son rolled onto his back, gave his father a long look, and sank.
Thord could scarcely believe it; he held the boat still, and stared at the spot where his son had gone down, as though he must surely come to the surface again. There rose some bubbles, then some more, and finally one large one that burst; and the lake lay there as smooth and bright as a mirror again.
Thord could hardly believe it; he kept the boat still and stared at the spot where his son had gone under, as if he must surely resurface. Some bubbles appeared, then more, and finally one big one that popped; and the lake lay there smooth and bright like a mirror once again.
For three days and three nights people saw the father rowing round and round the spot, without taking either food or sleep; he was dragging the lake for the body of his son. And toward morning of the third day he found it, and carried it in his arms up over the hills to his gard[3].
For three days and three nights, people watched the father rowing around and around the spot, without eating or sleeping; he was searching the lake for his son's body. By the morning of the third day, he found it and carried it in his arms over the hills to his garden.
It might have been about a year from that day, when the priest, late one autumn evening, heard some one in the passage outside of the door, carefully trying to find the latch. The priest opened the door, and in walked a tall, thin man, with bowed form and white hair. The priest looked long at him before he recognized him. It was Thord.
It was almost a year from that day when the priest, late one autumn evening, heard someone in the hallway outside the door, carefully trying to find the latch. The priest opened the door, and in walked a tall, thin man with a hunched back and white hair. The priest stared at him for a while before he recognized him. It was Thord.
"Are you out walking so late?" said the priest, and stood still in front of him.
"Are you out walking this late?" the priest asked, stopping in front of him.
"Ah, yes! it is late," said Thord, and took a seat.
"Ah, yes! It's late," said Thord, and sat down.
The priest sat down also, as though waiting. A long, long silence followed. At last Thord said,—
The priest sat down too, as if he was waiting. A long, long silence followed. Finally, Thord said,—
"I have something with me that I should like to give to the poor; I want it to be invested as a legacy in my son's name."
"I have something here that I want to give to the poor; I want it to be set up as a legacy in my son's name."
He rose, laid some money on the table, and sat down again. The priest counted it.
He got up, put some money on the table, and sat back down. The priest counted it.
"It is a great deal of money," said he.
"It’s a lot of money," he said.
"It is half the price of my gard. I sold it to-day."
"It’s half the price of my garden. I sold it today."
The priest sat long in silence. At last he asked, but gently,—
The priest sat in silence for a long time. Finally, he asked softly,—
"What do you propose to do now, Thord?"
"What do you plan to do now, Thord?"
"Something better."
"Something better."
They sat there for a while, Thord with downcast eyes, the priest with his eyes fixed on Thord. Presently the priest said, slowly and softly,—
They sat there for a while, Thord with his eyes downcast, the priest staring at Thord. After a moment, the priest said, slowly and softly,—
"I think your son has at last brought you a true blessing."
"I think your son has finally brought you a real blessing."
"Yes, I think so myself," said Thord, looking up, while two big tears coursed slowly down his cheeks.
"Yeah, I think so too," said Thord, looking up, as two big tears slowly ran down his cheeks.
NOTES
[1] This story was written in 1860. Translated from the Norwegian by Professor Rasmus B. Anderson. It is printed by permission of and special arrangement with Houghton Mifflin Co., publishers.
[1] This story was written in 1860. Translated from Norwegian by Professor Rasmus B. Anderson. It is printed with permission and special arrangement with Houghton Mifflin Co., publishers.
[2] 3:28 thwart. A seat, across a boat, on which the oarsman, sits.
[2] 3:28 thwart. A seat across a boat where the oarsman sits.
[3] 4:21 gard. A Norwegian farm.
[3] 4:21 gard. A Norwegian farm.
BIOGRAPHY
Björnstjerne Björnson, Norse poet, novelist, dramatist, orator, and political leader, was born December 8, 1832, and died in Paris, April 26, 1910. From his strenuous father, a Lutheran priest who preached with tongue and fist, he inherited the physique of a Norse god. He possessed the mind of a poet and the arm of a warrior. At the age of twelve he was sent to the Molde grammar school, where he proved himself a very dull student. In 1852 he entered the university in Christiana. Here he neglected his studies to write poetry and journalistic articles.
Bjørnstjerne Björnson, a Norse poet, novelist, playwright, speaker, and political leader, was born on December 8, 1832, and died in Paris on April 26, 1910. From his hardworking father, a Lutheran priest who preached passionately, he inherited the physique of a Norse god. He had the mind of a poet and the strength of a warrior. At twelve, he was sent to Molde grammar school, where he turned out to be a pretty dull student. In 1852, he entered the university in Christiana. There, he ignored his studies to focus on writing poetry and journalistic pieces.
In politics Björnson was a tremendous force. Dr. Brandes has said; "To speak the name of Björnson is like hoisting the colors of Norway." He was honored as a king in his native land. He won this recognition by no party affiliation, but by his natural gifts as a poet. His magnetic eloquence, great message, and sterling character compelled his countrymen to follow and honor him. He says of his success in this field: "The secret with me is that in success as in failure, in the consciousness of my doing as in my habits, I am myself. There are a great many who dare not, or lack the ability, to be themselves." For his views on political issues the following references may well be used: Independent. January 31, 1901, pp. 253-257; Current Literature, November, 1906, p. 581; and Independent, July 13, 1905, pp. 92-94.
In politics, Björnson was a powerful influence. Dr. Brandes said, "To mention Björnson is like raising the flag of Norway." He was celebrated like a monarch in his homeland. He earned this recognition not through party affiliation but through his natural talent as a poet. His captivating speeches, profound messages, and admirable character inspired his fellow countrymen to follow and respect him. He remarked on his success in this area: "The secret for me is that in success as in failure, in the awareness of my actions as in my habits, I remain true to myself. Many are afraid or unable to be themselves." For his opinions on political issues, the following references may be useful: Independent, January 31, 1901, pp. 253-257; Current Literature, November 1906, p. 581; and Independent, July 13, 1905, pp. 92-94.
Björnson and Ibsen, the two foremost men of Norway, were very closely associated throughout life. They were schoolmates, and both were interested in writing and producing plays. Ibsen's son, Dr. Sigurd Ibsen, married Björnson's daughter, Bergilot. These two great writers were direct contrasts in nearly everything: Björnson lived among his people, Ibsen was reserved; Björnson played the rôle of an optimistic prophet, Ibsen, that of a pessimistic judge; the former was always a conciliatory spirit, the latter a revolutionist; and Björnson proved himself a patriotic Norwegian, Ibsen, a man of the entire world.
Björnson and Ibsen, the two leading figures of Norway, were closely linked throughout their lives. They were classmates and both had a passion for writing and producing plays. Ibsen's son, Dr. Sigurd Ibsen, married Björnson's daughter, Bergilot. Despite their friendship, these two great writers were almost complete opposites in many ways: Björnson was engaged with his community, while Ibsen was more reserved; Björnson took on the role of an optimistic prophet, whereas Ibsen acted as a pessimistic judge; the former was always a unifying force, while the latter was a revolutionary; and Björnson was a proud Norwegian, while Ibsen saw himself as a citizen of the world.
Lack of space forbids the inclusion of a list of Björnson's writing's. High school teachers will find suitable selections in the list of collateral readings that follows. Those who wish a complete bibliography of his works will find it in Bookman, Volume II, p. 65. Translations of his works by Rasmus B. Anderson, Houghton Mifflin Co., and Edmund Gosse, the Macmillan Co., will furnish students extensive and standard readings of this master story-teller.
Lack of space prevents us from including a list of Björnson's writings. High school teachers will find suitable selections in the list of additional readings that follows. Those who want a complete bibliography of his works can find it in Bookman, Volume II, p. 65. Translations of his works by Rasmus B. Anderson from Houghton Mifflin Co. and Edmund Gosse from the Macmillan Co. will provide students with extensive and standard readings of this master storyteller.
CRITICISMS
Björnson, in his masterly character delineations, seldom produces portraits. He gives the reader suggestive glimpses often enough and of the right quality and arrangement to produce a full and vigorous conception of his characters. His female parts are especially well done. His characters present themselves to the reader by unique thinking and choice expressions. Students should analyze The Father for this phase of character building. Note also the simplicity of the words, sentences, paragraphs, and complete story arrangement, the author's originality of story conception and expression, his short, passionate, panting sentences, the poetic atmosphere that sweetens and enriches his virile writing, and the correct, religious pictures he paints of his beloved northland.
Björnson, in his masterful character portrayals, rarely creates full portraits. Instead, he offers readers suggestive glimpses that are often enough and of the right quality and arrangement to form a complete and vibrant understanding of his characters. His female roles are particularly well executed. His characters come to life through their unique thoughts and distinctive expressions. Students should explore The Father to see this aspect of character development. Also, pay attention to the simplicity of the words, sentences, paragraphs, and overall story structure, the author's originality in story ideas and expression, his short, intense, breathless sentences, the poetic atmosphere that enhances and enriches his powerful writing, and the accurate, heartfelt depictions he creates of his cherished northern homeland.
After having read a number of selections from Björnson, students will see that he has a wonderful breadth of treatment for every imaginable subject. He is so universal in his choice of subjects that Lemaître in his Impressions of the Theatre half-humorously and half-ironically puts these words in Björnson's mouth, "I am king in the spiritual kingdom," and "there are two men in Europe who have genius, I and Ibsen, granting that Ibsen has it."
After reading several selections from Björnson, students will notice that he covers a remarkable range of topics. His choice of subjects is so vast that Lemaître, in his Impressions of the Theatre, jokingly and ironically puts these words in Björnson's mouth: "I am king in the spiritual kingdom," and "there are two men in Europe who have genius—me and Ibsen, assuming that Ibsen has it."
GENERAL REFERENCES
Adventures in Criticism, A.T.Q. Couch.
Adventures in Criticism, A.T.Q. Couch.
Essays on Modern Novelists, William Lyon Phelps.
Essays on Modern Novelists, William Lyon Phelps.
"Björnsoniana," Dial, January 16, 1903, pp. 37-38.
"Björnsoniana," Dial, January 16, 1903, pp. 37-38.
"Prophet-Poet of Norway," Cosmopolitan, April, 1903, pp. 621-631.
"Prophet-Poet of Norway," Cosmopolitan, April, 1903, pp. 621-631.
"Three Score and Ten," Dial, December, 1902, pp. 383-385.
"Seventy," Dial, December 1902, pp. 383-385.
COLLATERAL READINGS
Lectures, Volume I, John L. Stoddard.
Lectures, Volume I, John L. Stoddard.
The Making of an American, Chapters 1, 7, and Jacob Riis.
The Making of an American, Chapters 1, 7, and Jacob Riis.
Myths of Northern Lands. Guerber.
Myths of Northern Lands. Guerber.
Synnove Solbakken, Björnson.
Synnove Solbakken, Björnson.
A Happy Boy, Björnson.
A Happy Boy, Björnson.
The Fisher Maiden, Björnson.
The Fisher Maiden, Björnson.
The Bridal March, Björnson.
The Wedding March, Björnson.
Magnhild, Björnson.
Magnhild, Bjornson.
A Dangerous Wooing, Björnson.
A Risky Pursuit, Björnson.
The Eagle's Nest, Björnson.
The Eagle's Nest, Björnson.
The Bear Hunter, Björnson.
The Bear Hunter, Björnson.
Master and Man, Leo Tolstoi.
Master and Man, Leo Tolstoy.
The Doll's House, Henrik Ibsen.
The Dollhouse, Henrik Ibsen.
The Minister's Black Veil, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
The Minister's Black Veil, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
The Ambitious Guest, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
The Ambitious Guest, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
The Beeman of Orn, Frank R. Stockton.
The Beeman of Orn, Frank R. Stockton.
A Branch Road, Hamlin Garland.
A Side Road, Hamlin Garland.
Mateo Falcone, Prosper Mérimée.
Mateo Falcone, Prosper Mérimée.
The Death of the Dauphin, Alphonse Dadoed.
The Death of the Dauphin, Alphonse Dadoed.
The Birds' Christmas Carol, Kate Douglas Wiggin.
The Birds' Christmas Carol, Kate Douglas Wiggin.
Tennessee's Partner, Bret Harte.
Tennessee's Partner, Bret Harte.
THE GRIFFIN AND THE MINOR CANAAN[1]
By Frank R. Stockton (1834-1902)
By Frank R. Stockton (1834-1902)
Over the great door of an old, old church which stood in a quiet town of a far-away land there was carved in stone the figure of a large griffin. The old-time sculptor had done his work with great care, but the image he had made was not a pleasant one to look at. It had a large head, with enormous open mouth and savage teeth; from its back arose great wings, armed with sharp hooks and prongs; it had stout legs in front, with projecting claws; but there were no legs behind,—the body running out into a long and powerful tail, finished off at the end with a barbed point. This tail was coiled up under him, the end sticking up just back of his wings.
Above the grand entrance of an ancient church located in a peaceful town in a distant land, there was a stone carving of a large griffin. The old sculptor had crafted it with great attention to detail, but the image was not pleasant to behold. It had a large head, an enormous open mouth filled with fierce teeth; great wings with sharp hooks and prongs rose from its back; sturdy front legs with protruding claws were evident, but there were no legs at the back—its body extended into a long, powerful tail that ended in a barbed point. This tail curled underneath it, with the tip sticking up just behind its wings.
The sculptor, or the people who had ordered this stone figure, had evidently been very much pleased with it, for little copies of it, also in stone, had been placed here and there along the sides of the church, not very far from the ground, so that people could easily look at them, and ponder on their curious forms. There were a great many other sculptures on the outside of this church,—saints, martyrs, grotesque heads of men, beasts, and birds, as well as those of other creatures which cannot be named, because nobody knows exactly what they were; but none were so curious and interesting as the great griffin over the door, and the little griffins on the sides of the church.
The sculptor, or the people who commissioned this stone figure, must have been really pleased with it because small copies, also made of stone, were placed here and there along the sides of the church, not too high off the ground, so that people could easily see them and think about their unique shapes. There were many other sculptures on the outside of this church—saints, martyrs, strange heads of men, animals, and birds, along with those of other creatures that can't be named since no one really knows what they were; but none were as interesting and captivating as the big griffin above the door and the small griffins on the sides of the church.
A long, long distance from the town, in the midst of dreadful wilds scarcely known to man, there dwelt the Griffin whose image had been put up over the churchgoer. In some way or other, the old-time sculptor had seen him, and afterward, to the best of his memory, had copied his figure in stone. The Griffin had never known this, until, hundreds of years afterward, he heard from a bird, from a wild animal, or in some manner which it is not now easy to find out, that there was a likeness of him on the old church in the distant town. Now this Griffin had no idea how he looked. He had never seen a mirror, and the streams where he lived were so turbulent and violent that a quiet piece of water, which would reflect the image of anything looking into it, could not be found. Being, as far as could be ascertained, the very last of his race, he had never seen another griffin. Therefore it was, that, when he heard of this stone image of himself, he became very anxious to know what he looked like, and at last he determined to go to the old church, and see for himself what manner of being he was. So he started off from the dreadful wilds, and flew on and on until he came to the countries inhabited by men, where his appearance in the air created great consternation; but he alighted nowhere, keeping up a steady flight until he reached the suburbs of the town which had his image on its church. Here, late in the afternoon, he alighted in a green meadow by the side of a brook, and stretched himself on the grass to rest. His great wings were tired, for he had not made such a long flight in a century, or more.
A long, long way from the town, in the middle of terrifying wilderness barely known to people, lived the Griffin whose image had been placed above the churchgoer. Somehow, the old sculptor had seen him and later, to the best of his memory, had carved his figure in stone. The Griffin had never known this until, hundreds of years later, he heard from a bird, from a wild animal, or in some way that’s hard to determine now, that there was a likeness of him on the old church in the distant town. Now, this Griffin had no clue how he looked. He had never seen a mirror, and the streams where he lived were so wild and turbulent that a calm body of water, which could reflect anything looking into it, was nowhere to be found. Being, as far as could be determined, the very last of his kind, he had never seen another griffin. So, when he heard about this stone image of himself, he became very curious to find out what he looked like, and eventually decided to go to the old church and see for himself what kind of creature he was. He set off from the terrifying wilderness, flying on and on until he reached the lands inhabited by humans, where his appearance in the sky caused quite a stir; but he didn’t stop anywhere, maintaining a steady flight until he reached the outskirts of the town that had his image on its church. Here, late in the afternoon, he landed in a green meadow by the side of a brook and lay down on the grass to rest. His large wings were tired, as he hadn’t made such a long flight in a century or more.
The news of his coming spread quickly over the town, and the people, frightened nearly out of their wits by the arrival of so extraordinary a visitor, fled into their houses, and shut themselves up. The Griffin called loudly for some one to come to him, but the more he called, the more afraid the people were to show themselves. At length he saw two laborers hurrying to their homes through the fields, and in a terrible voice he commanded them to stop. Not daring to disobey, the men stood, trembling.
The news of his arrival spread quickly through the town, and the people, nearly scared out of their minds by the arrival of such an unusual visitor, ran into their houses and locked themselves inside. The Griffin shouted loudly for someone to come to him, but the more he called, the more afraid people were to show themselves. Eventually, he saw two workers rushing home through the fields, and in a threatening voice, he ordered them to stop. Not wanting to disobey, the men stood there, trembling.
"What is the matter with you all?" cried the Griffin. "Is there not a man in your town who is brave enough to speak to me?"
"What’s wrong with you all?" the Griffin shouted. "Is there not a single man in your town who’s brave enough to talk to me?"
"I think," said one of the laborers, his voice shaking so that his words could hardly be understood, "that—perhaps—the Minor Canon—would come."
"I think," said one of the laborers, his voice trembling so much that his words were barely understandable, "that—maybe—the Minor Canon—might come."
"Go, call him, then!" said the Griffin; "I want to see him."
"Go, call him, then!" said the Griffin; "I want to see him."
The Minor Canon, who filled a subordinate position in the church, had just finished the afternoon services, and was coming out of a side door, with three aged women who had formed the week-day congregation. He was a young man of a kind disposition, and very anxious to do good to the people of the town. Apart from his duties in the church, where he conducted services every week-day, he visited the sick and the poor, counseled and assisted persons who were in trouble, and taught a school composed entirely of the bad children in the town with whom nobody else would have anything to do. Whenever the people wanted something difficult done for them, they always went to the Minor Canon. Thus it was that the laborer thought of the young priest when he found that some one must come and speak to the Griffin.
The Minor Canon, who held a lower position in the church, had just wrapped up the afternoon services and was stepping out of a side door with three elderly women who made up the weekday congregation. He was a kind-hearted young man, eager to help the people of the town. In addition to his church duties, where he led services each weekday, he visited the sick and the poor, offered counsel and support to those in distress, and taught a school for the troubled kids in town that nobody else wanted to deal with. Whenever people had something challenging that needed to be done, they always turned to the Minor Canon. So, it was natural for the laborer to think of the young priest when he realized someone needed to come and talk to the Griffin.
The Minor Canon had not heard of the strange event, which was known to the whole town except himself and the three old women, and when he was informed of it, and was told that the Griffin had asked to see him, he was greatly amazed, and frightened.
The Minor Canon had not heard about the strange event that everyone in town knew, except for him and the three elderly women. When he was told about it and informed that the Griffin wanted to see him, he was very surprised and scared.
"Me!" he exclaimed. "He has never heard of me! What should he want with me?"
"Me!" he shouted. "He’s never even heard of me! What could he want with me?"
"Oh! you must go instantly!" cried the two men.
"Oh! You have to go right away!" yelled the two men.
"He is very angry now because he has been kept waiting so long; and nobody knows what may happen if you don't hurry to him."
"He is really angry right now because he's been kept waiting for so long; and nobody knows what might happen if you don't hurry to him."
The poor Minor Canon would rather have had his hand cut off than go out to meet an angry griffin; but he felt that it was his duty to go, or it would be a woeful thing if injury should come to the people of the town because he was not brave enough to obey the summons of the Griffin.
The poor Minor Canon would rather have his hand chopped off than go out to face an angry griffin; but he felt it was his responsibility to go, or it would be a terrible thing if the townspeople were harmed because he wasn’t brave enough to answer the Griffin’s call.
So, pale and frightened, he started off.
So, he set off, looking pale and scared.
"Well," said the Griffin, as soon as the young man came near, "I am glad to see that there is some one who has the courage to come to me."
"Well," said the Griffin, as soon as the young man got close, "I’m glad to see there’s someone with the courage to approach me."
The Minor Canon did not feel very courageous, but he bowed his head.
The Minor Canon didn't feel very brave, but he lowered his head.
"Is this the town," said the Griffin, "where there is a church with a likeness of myself over one of the doors?"
"Is this the town," said the Griffin, "where there’s a church with a resemblance of me above one of the doors?"
The Minor Canon looked at the frightful creature before him and saw that it was, without doubt, exactly like the stone image on the church. "Yes," he said, "you are right."
The Minor Canon looked at the terrifying creature in front of him and realized that it was, without a doubt, identical to the stone statue on the church. "Yes," he said, "you’re right."
"Well, then," said the Griffin, "will you take me to it? I wish very much to see it."
"Alright then," said the Griffin, "will you take me there? I really want to see it."
The Minor Canon instantly thought that if the Griffin entered the town without the people knowing what he came for, some of them would probably be frightened to death, and so he sought to gain time to prepare their minds.
The Minor Canon immediately thought that if the Griffin came into town without the people knowing why, some of them would probably be scared to death, so he tried to buy some time to get them ready.
"It is growing dark, now," he said, very much afraid, as he spoke, that his words might enrage the Griffin, "and objects on the front of the church cannot be seen clearly. It will be better to wait until morning, if you wish to get a good view of the stone image of yourself."
"It’s getting dark now," he said, feeling scared that his words might anger the Griffin. "You can’t see the things in front of the church clearly. It would be better to wait until morning if you want a good look at the stone image of yourself."
"That will suit me very well," said the Griffin. "I see you are a man of good sense. I am tired, and I will take a nap here on this soft grass, while I cool my tail in the little stream that runs near me. The end of my tail gets red-hot when I am angry or excited, and it is quite warm now. So you may go, but be sure and come early to-morrow morning, and show me the way to the church."
"That works for me," said the Griffin. "I can tell you’re a sensible person. I’m feeling tired, so I’ll lie down for a nap on this soft grass while I cool my tail in the little stream nearby. The tip of my tail gets really hot when I’m angry or excited, and it’s pretty warm right now. You can go, but make sure to come back early tomorrow morning and show me the way to the church."
The Minor Canon was glad enough to take his leave, and hurried into the town. In front of the church he found a great many people assembled to hear his report of his interview with the Griffin. When they found that he had not come to spread ruin and devastation, but simply to see his stony likeness on the church, they showed neither relief nor gratification, but began to upbraid the Minor Canon for consenting to conduct the creature into the town.
The Minor Canon was more than happy to leave and rushed into town. In front of the church, he found a large crowd gathered to hear his account of the meeting with the Griffin. When they realized he hadn’t come to bring destruction but just to see his stone likeness on the church, they expressed neither relief nor satisfaction, instead starting to blame the Minor Canon for agreeing to bring the creature into town.
"What could I do?" cried the young man, "If I should not bring him he would come himself and, perhaps, end by setting fire to the town with his red-hot tail."
"What can I do?" the young man exclaimed. "If I don’t bring him, he’ll come himself and might end up setting the town on fire with his fiery tail."
Still the people were not satisfied, and a great many plans were proposed to prevent the Griffin from coming into the town. Some elderly persons urged that the young men should go out and kill him; but the young men scoffed at such a ridiculous idea. Then some one said that it would be a good thing to destroy the stone image so that the Griffin would have no excuse for entering the town; and this proposal was received with such favor that many of the people ran for hammers, chisels, and crowbars, with which to tear down and break up the stone griffin. But the Minor Canon resisted this plan with all the strength of his mind and body. He assured the people that this action would enrage the Griffin beyond measure, for it would be impossible to conceal from him that his image had been destroyed during the night. But the people were so determined to break up the stone griffin that the Minor Canon saw that there was nothing for him to do but to stay there and protect it. All night he walked up and down in front of the church-door, keeping away the men who brought ladders, by which they might mount to the great stone griffin, and knock it to pieces with their hammers and crowbars. After many hours the people were obliged to give up their attempts, and went home to sleep; but the Minor Canon remained at his post till early morning, and then he hurried away to the field where he had left the Griffin.
Still, the people weren't satisfied, and a lot of plans were proposed to keep the Griffin from coming into town. Some older folks suggested that the young men should go out and kill it, but the young men laughed at such a ridiculous idea. Then someone suggested that it would be a good idea to destroy the stone statue so the Griffin wouldn't have any reason to enter the town; this proposal was received so enthusiastically that many people ran for hammers, chisels, and crowbars to tear down and break up the stone griffin. But the Minor Canon opposed this plan with all his strength. He warned the people that this action would anger the Griffin tremendously, as it would be impossible to hide from it that its statue had been destroyed overnight. However, the people were so determined to break up the stone griffin that the Minor Canon realized he had no choice but to stay and protect it. All night, he walked back and forth in front of the church door, keeping away the men who brought ladders to climb up to the great stone griffin and smash it with their hammers and crowbars. After many hours, the people had to give up their attempts and went home to sleep; but the Minor Canon stayed at his post until early morning, and then he hurried away to the field where he had left the Griffin.
The monster had just awakened, and rising to his fore-legs and shaking himself, he said that he was ready to go into the town. The Minor Canon, therefore, walked back, the Griffin flying slowly through the air, at a short distance above the head of his guide. Not a person was to be seen in the streets, and they proceeded directly to the front of the church, where the Minor Canon pointed out the stone griffin.
The monster had just woken up, and getting up on his front legs and shaking himself, he said he was ready to go into town. So, the Minor Canon walked back while the Griffin flew slowly through the air, just above his guide's head. Not a soul was in sight in the streets, and they headed straight to the front of the church, where the Minor Canon pointed out the stone griffin.
The real Griffin settled down in the little square before the church and gazed earnestly at his sculptured likeness. For a long time he looked at it. First he put his head on one side, and then he put it on the other; then he shut his right eye and gazed with his left, after which he shut his left eye and gazed with his right. Then he moved a little to one side and looked at the image, then he moved the other way. After a while he said to the Minor Canon, who had been standing by all this time:
The real Griffin settled down in the small square in front of the church and stared intently at his sculpted likeness. He looked at it for a long time. First, he tilted his head to one side, then to the other; then he closed his right eye and looked at it with his left. After that, he closed his left eye and looked with his right. Then he shifted a little to one side to get a better view of the image, and then he moved the other way. After a while, he said to the Minor Canon, who had been standing beside him the whole time:
"It is, it must be, an excellent likeness! That breadth between the eyes, that expansive forehead, those massive jaws! I feel that it must resemble me. If there is any fault to find with it, it is that the neck seems a little stiff. But that is nothing. It is an admirable likeness,—admirable!"
"It is, it has to be, a fantastic likeness! That space between the eyes, that broad forehead, those strong jaws! I believe it must look like me. If there's any flaw to point out, it's that the neck looks a bit stiff. But that's nothing. It's an amazing likeness—amazing!"
The Griffin sat looking at his image all the morning and all the afternoon. The Minor Canon had been afraid to go away and leave him, and had hoped all through the day that he would soon be satisfied with his inspection and fly away home. But by evening the poor young man was utterly exhausted, and felt that he must eat and sleep. He frankly admitted this fact to the Griffin, and asked him if he would not like something to eat. He said this because he felt obliged in politeness to do so, but as soon as he had spoken the words, he was seized with dread lest the monster should demand half a dozen babies, or some tempting repast of that kind.
The Griffin sat staring at his reflection all morning and all afternoon. The Minor Canon was too scared to leave him and hoped all day that he would eventually be satisfied with his look and fly home. But by evening, the poor young man was completely worn out and knew he needed to eat and sleep. He honestly told the Griffin this and asked if he’d like something to eat. He said this out of politeness, but as soon as the words left his mouth, he panicked at the thought that the monster might ask for a bunch of babies or some other outrageous feast.
"Oh, no," said the Griffin, "I never eat between the equinoxes. At the vernal and at the autumnal equinox I take a good meal, and that lasts me for half a year. I am extremely regular in my habits, and do not think it healthful to eat at odd times. But if you need food, go and get it, and I will return to the soft grass where I slept last night and take another nap."
"Oh, no," said the Griffin, "I never eat between the equinoxes. At the spring and fall equinox, I have a big meal, and that lasts me for six months. I'm very consistent with my habits and don't think it's healthy to eat at random times. But if you need food, go ahead and get it, and I'll go back to the soft grass where I slept last night and take another nap."
The next day the Griffin came again to the little square before the church, and remained there until evening, steadfastly regarding the stone griffin over the door. The Minor Canon came once or twice to look at him, and the Griffin seemed very glad to see him; but the young clergyman could not stay as he had done before, for he had many duties to perform. Nobody went to the church, but the people came to the Minor Canon's house, and anxiously asked him how long the Griffin was going to stay.
The next day, the Griffin returned to the small square in front of the church and stayed there until evening, watching the stone griffin above the door. The Minor Canon stopped by once or twice to check on him, and the Griffin looked really happy to see him; but the young clergyman couldn’t linger like he did before because he had a lot of responsibilities to take care of. No one went to the church, but people came to the Minor Canon's house, anxiously asking him how long the Griffin was going to be there.
"I do not know," he answered, "but I think he will soon be satisfied with regarding his stone likeness, and then he will go away."
"I don't know," he replied, "but I think he'll soon be happy just looking at his stone statue, and then he'll leave."
But the Griffin did not go away. Morning after morning he came to the church, but after a time he did not stay there all day. He seemed to have taken a great fancy to the Minor Canon, and followed him about as he pursued his various avocations. He would wait for him at the side door of the church, for the Minor Canon held services every day, morning and evening, though nobody came now. "If any one should come," he said to himself, "I must be found at my post." When the young man came out, the Griffin would accompany him in his visits to the sick and the poor, and would often look into the windows of the schoolhouse where the Minor Canon was teaching his unruly scholars. All the other schools were closed, but the parents of the Minor Canon's scholars forced them to go to school, because they were so bad they could not endure them all day at home,—griffin or no griffin. But it must be said they generally behaved very well when that great monster sat up on his tail and looked in at the schoolroom window.
But the Griffin didn’t leave. Day after day, he showed up at the church, but eventually, he didn’t stay all day. He seemed to really like the Minor Canon and followed him around as he did his various tasks. He would wait by the side door of the church since the Minor Canon held services every day, morning and evening, even though no one came anymore. "If someone does show up," he thought, "I need to be ready at my post." When the young man stepped out, the Griffin would join him on his visits to the sick and poor and would often peek into the windows of the schoolhouse where the Minor Canon was teaching his unruly students. All the other schools were shut down, but the parents of the Minor Canon’s students made them go to school because they were so troublesome they couldn’t handle them at home all day—griffin or no griffin. But it has to be said, they usually behaved quite well when that big monster perched on his tail and looked through the schoolroom window.
When it was perceived that the Griffin showed no signs of going away, all the people who were able to do so left the town. The canons and the higher officers of the church had fled away during the first day of the Griffin's visit, leaving behind only the Minor Canon and some of the men who opened the doors and swept the church. All the citizens who could afford it shut up their houses and travelled to distant parts, and only the working people and the poor were left behind. After some days these ventured to go about and attend to their business, for if they did not work they would starve. They were getting a little used to seeing the Griffin, and having been told that he did not eat between equinoxes, they did not feel so much afraid of him as before. Day by day the Griffin became more and more attached to the Minor Canon. He kept near him a great part of the time, and often spent the night in front of the little house where the young clergyman lived alone. This strange companionship was often burdensome to the Minor Canon; but, on the other hand, he could not deny that he derived a great deal of benefit and instruction from it. The Griffin had lived for hundreds of years, and had seen much; and he told the Minor Canon many wonderful things.
When it became clear that the Griffin wasn’t going anywhere, everyone who could left town. The canons and higher church officials had escaped on the first day of the Griffin's visit, leaving only the Minor Canon and a few staff members who opened the doors and cleaned the church. All the citizens who could afford it secured their homes and traveled far away, leaving behind only the working class and the poor. After a few days, they started to go about their business again, since they needed to work to avoid starvation. They were slowly getting used to seeing the Griffin, and since they had been told he didn’t eat between equinoxes, they felt less scared of him than before. Day by day, the Griffin grew more attached to the Minor Canon. He stayed close a lot of the time and often spent the night outside the small house where the young clergyman lived alone. This unusual companionship was often a burden for the Minor Canon; however, he couldn’t deny that he gained a lot of knowledge and insight from it. The Griffin had lived for hundreds of years and had seen much, sharing many amazing stories with the Minor Canon.
"It is like reading an old book," said the young clergyman to himself; "but how many books I would have had to read before I would have found out what the Griffin has told me about the earth, the air, the water, about minerals, and metals, and growing things, and all the wonders of the world!"
"It’s like reading an old book," the young clergyman thought to himself; "but how many books would I have had to read before discovering what the Griffin has taught me about the earth, air, water, minerals, metals, plants, and all the marvels of the world!"
Thus the summer went on, and drew toward its close. And now the people of the town began to be very much troubled again.
Thus, the summer went on and drew to a close. Now, the townspeople began to feel quite troubled again.
"It will not be long," they said, "before the autumnal equinox is here, and then that monster will want to eat. He will be dreadfully hungry, for he has taken so much exercise since his last meal. He will devour our children. Without doubt, he will eat them all. What is to be done?"
"It won't be long," they said, "before the autumn equinox arrives, and then that beast will want to eat. He'll be extremely hungry since he's been so active since his last meal. He'll devour our children. No doubt, he'll eat them all. What are we going to do?"
To this question no one could give an answer, but all agreed that the Griffin must not be allowed to remain until the approaching equinox. After talking over the matter a great deal, a crowd of the people went to the Minor Canon, at a time when the Griffin was not with him.
To this question, no one could provide an answer, but everyone agreed that the Griffin should not be allowed to stay until the upcoming equinox. After discussing the issue extensively, a crowd of people went to see the Minor Canon when the Griffin was not with him.
"It is all your fault," they said, "that that monster is among us. You brought him here, and you ought to see that he goes away. It is only on your account that he stays here at all, for, although he visits his image every day, he is with you the greater part of the time. If you were not here, he would not stay. It is your duty to go away and then he will follow you, and we shall be free from the dreadful danger which hangs over us."
"It’s all your fault," they said, "that monster is here with us. You brought him here, and you need to make sure he leaves. He’s only staying because of you; even though he checks on his image every day, he spends most of his time with you. If you weren’t here, he wouldn’t stick around. It’s your responsibility to leave, and then he’ll follow you, and we’ll finally be safe from the terrible danger that’s looming over us."
"Go away!" cried the Minor Canon, greatly grieved at being spoken to in such a way. "Where shall I go? If I go to some other town, shall I not take this trouble there? Have I a right to do that?"
"Go away!" shouted the Minor Canon, really upset at being talked to like that. "Where am I supposed to go? If I move to another town, won’t I just bring this problem with me? Do I have the right to do that?"
"No," said the people, "you must not go to any other town. There is no town far enough away. You must go to the dreadful wilds where the Griffin lives; and then he will follow you and stay there."
"No," the people said, "you can't go to any other town. There's no town far enough away. You have to go to the terrifying wilderness where the Griffin lives; then he'll follow you and stay there."
They did not say whether or not they expected the Minor Canon to stay there also, and he did not ask them any thing about it. He bowed his head, and went into his house, to think. The more he thought, the more clear it became to his mind that it was his duty to go away, and thus free the town from the presence of the Griffin.
They didn’t mention if they expected the Minor Canon to stay there too, and he didn’t ask them anything about it. He lowered his head and went into his house to think. The more he thought, the clearer it became to him that it was his duty to leave and free the town from the presence of the Griffin.
That evening he packed a leathern bag full of bread and meat, and early the next morning he set out on his journey to the dreadful wilds. It was a long, weary, and doleful journey, especially after he had gone beyond the habitations of men, but the Minor Canon kept on bravely, and never faltered. The way was longer than he had expected, and his provisions soon grew so scanty that he was obliged to eat but a little every day, but he kept up his courage, and pressed on, and, after many days of toilsome travel, he reached the dreadful wilds.
That evening, he packed a leather bag with bread and meat, and early the next morning he set off on his journey to the terrifying wilderness. It was a long, exhausting, and sad journey, especially after he left all signs of civilization behind, but the Minor Canon pressed on bravely and never wavered. The path was longer than he anticipated, and his supplies quickly ran low, forcing him to eat only a little each day. However, he maintained his courage and continued, and after many days of difficult travel, he finally made it to the dreadful wilds.
When the Griffin found that the Minor Canon had left the town he seemed sorry, but showed no disposition to go and look for him. After a few days had passed, he became much annoyed, and asked some of the people where the Minor Canon had gone. But, although the citizens had been anxious that the young clergyman should go to the dreadful wilds, thinking that the Griffin would immediately follow him, they were now afraid to mention the Minor Canon's destination, for the monster seemed angry already, and, if he should suspect their trick, he would doubtless become very much enraged. So every one said he did not know, and the Griffin wandered about disconsolate. One morning he looked into the Minor Canon's schoolhouse, which was always empty now, and thought that it was a shame that every thing should suffer on account of the young man's absence.
When the Griffin discovered that the Minor Canon had left town, he seemed upset but didn't show any intention of going to find him. After a few days, he became quite frustrated and asked some locals where the Minor Canon had gone. However, even though the townspeople had hoped the young clergyman would venture into the dreadful wilderness, believing the Griffin would quickly follow him, they were now hesitant to mention his whereabouts. The monster seemed already angry, and if he caught on to their deception, he would surely become even more furious. So everyone claimed they didn't know, and the Griffin wandered around feeling miserable. One morning, he peered into the Minor Canon's schoolhouse, which was always empty now, and thought it was a shame that everything was suffering because of the young man's absence.
"It does not matter so much about the church," he said, "for nobody went there; but it is a pity about the school. I think I will teach it myself until he returns."
"It doesn't really matter about the church," he said, "because no one went there; but it's a shame about the school. I think I'll teach it myself until he comes back."
It was the hour for opening the school, and the Griffin went inside and pulled the rope which rang the schoolbell. Some of the children who heard the bell ran in to see what was the matter, supposing it to be a joke of one of their companions; but when they saw the Griffin they stood astonished, and scared.
It was time to open the school, and the Griffin went inside and pulled the rope that rang the school bell. Some of the kids who heard the bell rushed in to see what was going on, thinking it might be a prank from one of their friends; but when they saw the Griffin, they stood there astonished and scared.
"Go tell the other scholars," said the monster, "that school is about to open, and that if they are not all here in ten minutes, I shall come after them." In seven minutes every scholar was in place.
"Go tell the other students," said the monster, "that school is about to start, and if they’re not all here in ten minutes, I’ll come after them." In seven minutes, every student was in place.
Never was seen such an orderly school. Not a boy or girl moved, or uttered a whisper. The Griffin climbed into the master's seat, his wide wings spread on each side of him, because he could not lean back in his chair while they stuck out behind, and his great tail coiled around, in front of the desk, the barbed end sticking up, ready to tap any boy or girl who might misbehave. The Griffin now addressed the scholars, telling them that he intended to teach them while their master was away. In speaking he endeavored to imitate, as far as possible, the mild and gentle tones of the Minor Canon, but it must be admitted that in this he was not very successful. He had paid a good deal of attention to the studies of the school, and he determined not to attempt to teach them anything new, but to review them in what they had been studying; so he called up the various classes, and questioned them upon their previous lessons. The children racked their brains to remember what they had learned. They were so afraid of the Griffin's displeasure that they recited as they had never recited before. One of the boys far down in his class answered so well that the Griffin was astonished.
Never had such an orderly school been seen. Not a boy or girl moved or whispered. The Griffin hopped into the teacher's seat, his wide wings spread out on either side of him because he couldn’t lean back in his chair while they stuck out behind. His huge tail coiled around in front of the desk, the barbed end sticking up, ready to tap any student who misbehaved. The Griffin now addressed the students, telling them that he planned to teach them while their teacher was away. He tried to mimic, as much as possible, the soft and gentle tones of the Minor Canon, but it must be said that he didn’t quite succeed. He had paid a lot of attention to the school's lessons and decided not to teach anything new, but to review what they had been studying. So, he called up the various classes and quizzed them on their previous lessons. The children strained to remember what they had learned. They were so scared of the Griffin's anger that they recited like never before. One of the boys way back in his class answered so well that the Griffin was amazed.
"I should think you would be at the head," said he. "I am sure you have never been in the habit of reciting so well. Why is this?"
"I would think you'd be in charge," he said. "I'm sure you haven't always been this good at speaking. Why is that?"
"Because I did not choose to take the trouble," said the boy, trembling in his boots. He felt obliged to speak the truth, for all the children thought that the great eyes of the Griffin could see right through them, and that he would know when they told a falsehood.
"Because I didn’t want to bother," said the boy, shaking in his boots. He felt compelled to tell the truth, since all the kids believed that the Griffin’s big eyes could see right through them and that he would know if they were lying.
"You ought to be ashamed of yourself," said the Griffin. "Go down to the very tail of the class, and if you are not at the head in two days, I shall know the reason why."
"You should be ashamed of yourself," said the Griffin. "Go to the very back of the class, and if you’re not at the front in two days, I’ll know why."
The next afternoon the boy was number one.
The next afternoon, the boy was first in line.
It was astonishing how much these children now learned of what they had been studying. It was as if they had been educated over again. The Griffin used no severity toward them, but there was a look about him which made them unwilling to go to bed until they were sure they knew their lessons for the next day.
It was amazing how much these kids had learned from what they had been studying. It felt like they had been educated all over again. The Griffin wasn’t hard on them, but there was something about him that made them hesitant to go to bed until they were sure they understood their lessons for the next day.
The Griffin now thought that he ought to visit the sick and the poor; and he began to go about the town for this purpose. The effect upon the sick was miraculous. All, except those who were very ill indeed, jumped from their beds when they heard he was coming, and declared themselves quite well. To those who could not get up, he gave herbs and roots, which none of them had ever before thought of as medicines, but which the Griffin had seen used in various parts of the world; and most of them recovered. But, for all that, they afterward said that no matter what happened to them, they hoped that they should never again have such a doctor coming to their bedsides, feeling their pulses and looking at their tongues.
The Griffin decided he should visit the sick and the poor; so he started walking around town for that reason. The impact on the sick was amazing. Almost everyone, except for those who were really ill, jumped out of bed when they heard he was coming and claimed they felt totally fine. For those who couldn’t get up, he gave them herbs and roots that none of them had thought of as medicine before, but which the Griffin had seen used in different parts of the world; and most of them got better. Still, they later said that no matter what happened to them, they hoped they would never have such a doctor by their bedsides again, checking their pulses and examining their tongues.
As for the poor, they seemed to have utterly disappeared. All those who had depended upon charity for their daily bread were now at work in some way or other; many of them offering to do odd jobs for their neighbors just for the sake of their meals,—a thing which before had been seldom heard of in the town. The Griffin could find no one who needed his assistance.
As for the poor, they seemed to have completely vanished. Everyone who had relied on charity for their daily meals was now working in some capacity; many of them were offering to do odd jobs for their neighbors just to earn their meals—which was something that had rarely been seen in the town before. The Griffin couldn't find anyone who needed his help.
The summer had now passed, and the autumnal equinox was rapidly approaching. The citizens were in a state of great alarm and anxiety. The Griffin showed no signs of going away, but seemed to have settled himself permanently among them. In a short time, the day for his semi-annual meal would arrive, and then what would happen? The monster would certainly be very hungry, and would devour all their children.
The summer was over, and the autumn equinox was quickly approaching. The townspeople were extremely worried and anxious. The Griffin showed no signs of leaving and seemed to have made himself a permanent resident among them. Soon, the day for his twice-a-year meal would come, and then what would happen? The monster would definitely be very hungry and would eat all their children.
Now they greatly regretted and lamented that they had sent away the Minor Canon; he was the only one on whom they could have depended in this trouble, for he could talk freely with the Griffin, and so find out what could be done. But it would not do to be inactive. Some step must be taken immediately. A meeting of the citizens was called, and two old men were appointed to go and talk to the Griffin. They were instructed to offer to prepare a splendid dinner for him on equinox day,—one which would entirely satisfy his hunger. They would offer him the fattest mutton, the most tender beef, fish, and game of various sorts, and any thing of the kind that he might fancy. If none of these suited, they were to mention that there was an orphan asylum in the next town.
Now they really regretted and mourned sending away the Minor Canon; he was the only one they could have relied on in this situation, as he could talk freely with the Griffin and find out what could be done. But they couldn’t just sit around. They needed to take action right away. A meeting of the citizens was called, and two older men were chosen to go and speak to the Griffin. They were instructed to offer to prepare a wonderful dinner for him on equinox day—a feast that would completely satisfy his hunger. They would offer him the juiciest mutton, the most tender beef, fish, and various game, as well as anything else he might like. If none of that appealed to him, they were to mention that there was an orphan asylum in the next town.
"Any thing would be better," said the citizens, "than to have our dear children devoured."
"Anything would be better," said the citizens, "than having our dear children devoured."
The old men went to the Griffin, but their propositions were not received with favor.
The old men went to the Griffin, but their suggestions were not well received.
"From what I have seen of the people of this town," said the monster, "I do not think I could relish any thing which was prepared by them. They appear to be all cowards, and, therefore, mean and selfish. As for eating one of them, old or young, I could not think of it for a moment. In fact, there was only one creature in the whole place for whom I could have had any appetite, and that is the Minor Canon, who has gone away. He was brave, and good, and honest, and I think I should have relished him."
"From what I've seen of the people in this town," said the monster, "I really don't think I could enjoy anything they made. They all seem like cowards, which makes them mean and selfish. As for eating one of them, whether old or young, I can't even imagine it. Honestly, there was only one being in this whole place I would have had any appetite for, and that’s the Minor Canon, who has left. He was brave, good, and honest, and I think I would have appreciated him."
"Ah!" said one of the old men very politely, "in that case I wish we had not sent him to the dreadful wilds!"
"Ah!" said one of the old men politely, "in that case, I wish we hadn't sent him to that terrible wilderness!"
"What!" cried the Griffin. "What do you mean? Explain instantly what you are talking about!"
"What!" yelled the Griffin. "What do you mean? Explain right now what you're talking about!"
The old man, terribly frightened at what he had said, was obliged to tell how the Minor Canon had been sent away by the people, in the hope that the Griffin might be induced to follow him.
The old man, really scared about what he had said, had to explain how the Minor Canon had been driven away by the people, hoping that the Griffin might be willing to follow him.
When the monster heard this, he became furiously angry. He dashed away from the old men and, spreading his wings, flew backward and forward over the town. He was so much excited that his tail became red-hot, and glowed like a meteor against the evening sky. When at last he settled down in the little field where he usually rested, and thrust his tail into the brook, the steam arose like a cloud, and the water of the stream ran hot through the town. The citizens were greatly frightened, and bitterly blamed the old man for telling about the Minor Canon.
When the monster heard this, he got extremely angry. He rushed away from the old men and, spreading his wings, flew back and forth over the town. He was so worked up that his tail turned red-hot and glowed like a meteor against the evening sky. When he finally landed in the small field where he usually rested and plunged his tail into the brook, steam rose like a cloud, and the water of the stream flowed hot through the town. The townspeople were very scared and heavily criticized the old man for mentioning the Minor Canon.
"It is plain," they said, "that the Griffin intended at last to go and look for him, and we should have been saved. Now who can tell what misery you have brought upon us."
"It’s obvious," they said, "that the Griffin finally intended to go look for him, and we would have been saved. Now, who knows what suffering you’ve brought upon us?"
The Griffin did not remain long in the little field. As soon as his tail was cool he flew to the town-hall and rang the bell. The citizens knew that they were expected to come there, and although they were afraid to go, they were still more afraid to stay away; and they crowded into the hall. The Griffin was on the platform at one end, flapping his wings and walking up and down, and the end of his tail was still so warm that it slightly scorched the boards as he dragged it after him.
The Griffin didn’t stay in the small field for long. Once his tail cooled down, he flew to the town hall and rang the bell. The townspeople knew they were supposed to gather there, and even though they were scared to go, they were even more scared to not show up; so they packed into the hall. The Griffin was on the stage at one end, flapping his wings and pacing back and forth, and the tip of his tail was still warm enough that it burned the floor slightly as he dragged it behind him.
When everybody who was able to come was there the Griffin stood still and addressed the meeting.
When everyone who could make it was there, the Griffin stood still and spoke to the group.
"I have had a contemptible opinion of you," he said, "ever since I discovered what cowards you are, but I had no idea that you were so ungrateful, selfish, and cruel as I now find you to be. Here was your Minor Canon, who labored day and night for your good, and thought of nothing else but how he might benefit you and make you happy; and as soon as you imagine yourselves threatened with a danger,—for well I know you are dreadfully afraid of me,—you send him off, caring not whether he returns or perishes, hoping thereby to save yourselves. Now, I had conceived a great liking for that young man, and had intended, in a day or two, to go and look him up. But I have changed my mind about him. I shall go and find him, but I shall send him back here to live among you, and I intend that he shall enjoy the reward of his labor and his sacrifices. Go, some of you, to the officers of the church, who so cowardly ran away when I first came here, and tell them never to return to this town under penalty of death. And if, when your Minor Canon comes back to you, you do not bow yourselves before him, put him in the highest place among you, and serve and honor him all his life, beware of my terrible vengeance! There were only two good things in this town: the Minor Canon and the stone image of myself over your church-door. One of these you have sent away, and the other I shall carry away myself."
"I’ve had a low opinion of you," he said, "ever since I realized how cowardly you are, but I had no idea you were so ungrateful, selfish, and cruel as I see you now. Here’s your Minor Canon, who worked tirelessly for your benefit, thinking only about how to help you and make you happy; and as soon as you think you're in danger—because I know you're really scared of me—you send him away, not caring if he returns or even dies, just hoping to save yourselves. I had actually grown fond of that young man and planned to visit him in a day or two. But now I've changed my mind about him. I will find him and send him back to live among you, and I intend for him to enjoy the fruits of his hard work and sacrifices. Some of you should go to the church officials who cowardly ran off when I first arrived, and tell them never to come back to this town under threat of death. And if, when your Minor Canon comes back to you, you do not bow down before him, give him the highest place among you, and serve and honor him for the rest of his life, you’d better watch out for my terrible revenge! There were only two good things in this town: the Minor Canon and the stone statue of myself over your church door. One of these you’ve sent away, and the other I will take myself."
With these words he dismissed the meeting, and it was time, for the end of his tail had become so hot that there was danger of its setting fire to the building.
With these words, he ended the meeting, and it was about time, because the tip of his tail had gotten so hot that it was a risk of starting a fire in the building.
The next morning, the Griffin came to the church, and tearing the stone image of himself from its fastenings over the great door, he grasped it with his powerful fore-legs and flew up into the air. Then, after hovering over the town for a moment, he gave his tail an angry shake and took up his flight to the dreadful wilds. When he reached this desolate region, he set the stone Griffin upon a ledge of a rock which rose in front of the dismal cave he called his home. There the image occupied a position somewhat similar to that it had had over the church-door; and the Griffin, panting with the exertion of carrying such an enormous load to so great a distance, lay down upon the ground, and regarded it with much satisfaction. When he felt somewhat rested he went to look for the Minor Canon. He found the young man, weak and half-starved, lying under the shadow of a rock. After picking him up and carrying him to his cave, the Griffin flew away to a distant marsh, where he procured some roots and herbs which he well knew were strengthening and beneficial to man, though he had never tasted them himself. After eating these the Minor Canon was greatly revived, and sat up and listened while the Griffin told him what had happened in the town.
The next morning, the Griffin arrived at the church and, yanking the stone image of himself off the great door, he grabbed it with his strong front legs and soared into the sky. After hovering over the town for a moment, he gave his tail an annoyed shake and set off toward the frightening wilds. When he reached the bleak area, he placed the stone Griffin on a rocky ledge in front of the gloomy cave he called home. There, the image stood in a position kind of like it had above the church door, while the Griffin, exhausted from carrying such a heavy load over such a long distance, lay on the ground and looked at it with satisfaction. Once he felt a bit rested, he went to find the Minor Canon. He discovered the young man, weak and half-starved, lying in the shade of a rock. After picking him up and bringing him to his cave, the Griffin flew off to a distant marsh, where he gathered some roots and herbs that he knew were nourishing and good for people, even though he had never tasted them himself. After eating these, the Minor Canon felt much better, sat up, and listened as the Griffin recounted what had happened in the town.
"Do you know," said the monster, when he had finished, "that I have had, and still have, a great liking for you?"
"Do you know," said the monster, when he was done, "that I've always had, and still have, a strong affection for you?"
"I am very glad to hear it," said the Minor Canon, with his usual politeness.
"I’m really glad to hear that," said the Minor Canon, with his typical politeness.
"I am not at all sure that you would be," said the Griffin, "if you thoroughly understood the state of the case, but we will not consider that now. If some things were different, other things would be otherwise. I have been so enraged by discovering the manner in which you have been treated that I have determined that you shall at last enjoy the rewards and honors to which you are entitled. Lie down and have a good sleep, and then I will take you back to the town."
"I’m really not sure you would be," said the Griffin, "if you fully understood what’s going on, but let’s not get into that right now. If some things were different, other things would be too. I’ve been so upset about how you’ve been treated that I’m determined you’re finally going to get the rewards and honors you deserve. Just lie down and get some rest, and then I’ll take you back to the town."
As he heard these words, a look of trouble came over the young man's face.
As he heard these words, a troubled expression crossed the young man's face.
"You need not give yourself any anxiety," said the Griffin, "about my return to the town. I shall not remain there. Now that I have that admirable likeness of myself in front of my cave, where I can sit at my leisure, and gaze upon its noble features and magnificent proportions, I have no wish to see that abode of cowardly and selfish people."
"You don’t have to worry at all," said the Griffin, "about my returning to the town. I won’t be staying there. Now that I have that amazing statue of myself in front of my cave, where I can relax and admire its impressive features and great proportions, I have no desire to visit that place filled with cowardly and selfish people."
The Minor Canon, relieved from his fears, lay back, and dropped into a doze; and when he was sound asleep the Griffin took him up, and carried him back to the town. He arrived just before daybreak, and putting the young man gently on the grass in the little field where he himself used to rest, the monster, without having been seen by any of the people, flew back to his home.
The Minor Canon, feeling relieved, lay back and fell into a nap; while he was fast asleep, the Griffin picked him up and carried him back to town. He arrived just before dawn and gently placed the young man on the grass in the small field where he used to rest. Without being noticed by anyone, the monster flew back to his home.
When the Minor Canon made his appearance in the morning among the citizens, the enthusiasm and cordiality with which he was received were truly wonderful. He was taken to a house which had been occupied by one of the vanished high officers of the place, and every one was anxious to do all that could be done for his health and comfort. The people crowded into the church when he held services, so that the three old women who used to be his week-day congregation could not get to the best seats, which they had always been in the habit of taking; and the parents of the bad children determined to reform them at home, in order that he might be spared the trouble of keeping up his former school. The Minor Canon was appointed to the highest office of the old church, and before he died, he became a bishop.
When the Minor Canon showed up in the morning among the townspeople, the excitement and warmth with which he was welcomed were truly incredible. He was taken to a house that had belonged to one of the former high officials in the area, and everyone was eager to do everything possible to ensure his health and comfort. The church was packed when he held services, so much so that the three elderly women who used to make up his weekday congregation couldn’t get their usual good seats. Meanwhile, the parents of the misbehaving children decided to discipline them at home to spare him the effort of maintaining his previous school. The Minor Canon was appointed to the highest position in the old church, and before he passed away, he became a bishop.
During the first years after his return from the dreadful wilds, the people of the town looked up to him as a man to whom they were bound to do honor and reverence; but they often, also, looked up to the sky to see if there were any signs of the Griffin coming back. However, in the course of time, they learned to honor and reverence their former Minor Canon without the fear of being punished if they did not do so.
During the first few years after he came back from the dreadful wilderness, the townspeople admired him as someone deserving of respect and honor; but they also frequently glanced at the sky, hoping to see signs of the Griffin returning. Over time, though, they learned to respect and honor their former Minor Canon without fearing punishment if they didn't.
But they need never have been afraid of the Griffin. The autumnal equinox day came round, and the monster ate nothing. If he could not have the Minor Canon, he did not care for any thing. So, lying down, with his eyes fixed upon the great stone griffin, he gradually declined, and died. It was a good thing for some people of the town that they did not know this.
But they never had to be afraid of the Griffin. The autumn equinox came, and the monster ate nothing. If he couldn't have the Minor Canon, he didn’t care about anything else. So, lying down with his eyes fixed on the big stone griffin, he slowly declined and died. It was a good thing for some people in the town that they didn’t know this.
If you should ever visit the old town, you would still see the little griffins on the sides of the church; but the great stone griffin that was over the door is gone.
If you ever visit the old town, you’ll still see the little griffins on the sides of the church, but the big stone griffin that was over the door is gone.
NOTE: [1] Written in 1887. This story is used by permission of and special arrangement with Charles Scribner's Sons, publishers.
NOTE: [1] Written in 1887. This story is used with permission and special arrangement from Charles Scribner's Sons, publishers.
BIOGRAPHY
Frank Richard Stockton, one of America's foremost story-tellers and humorists, was born in Philadelphia in 1834. His father was a Presbyterian minister who devoutly wished that his son might study medicine. This wish was shattered early, for the son showed symptoms of being a writer while yet in the Central High School of Philadelphia. In competition with many of his schoolmates for a prize offered for the best story, young Stockton won easily.
Frank Richard Stockton, one of America's leading storytellers and humorists, was born in Philadelphia in 1834. His father was a Presbyterian minister who earnestly hoped his son would study medicine. This dream was dashed early on, as the son displayed signs of being a writer while still in Central High School in Philadelphia. Competing against many of his classmates for a prize for the best story, young Stockton won without much trouble.
After finishing his high school course, he adopted the profession of wood-engraver. Although he earned his living for several years by carving wood, he never lost his desire to write, and practised, at every spare moment, his favorite avocation. It was this careful and patient training during his apprenticeship that finally made him the expert story-teller that he is. It is very interesting to any one who cares for the acquirement of an excellent style to note how all the authors contained in this text have had to work with almost a superhuman force to reach the heights of successful short-story writing.
After finishing high school, he became a wood engraver. Even though he made a living for several years carving wood, he never stopped wanting to write and practiced his favorite hobby whenever he had free time. It was this careful and patient training during his apprenticeship that ultimately made him the skilled storyteller he is today. It's fascinating for anyone interested in achieving a great writing style to see how all the authors included in this text had to work with nearly superhuman effort to reach the top of successful short story writing.
His first important publication, Kate, appeared in the Southern Literary Messenger in 1859. He then joined the staff of the Philadelphia Morning Post, where he did regular newspaper work and contributed to the Riverside Magazine and Hearth and Home. In 1872 his Stephen Skarridge's Christmas appeared in Scribner's Monthly. Dr. J.G. Holland, editor of Scribner's, was so impressed with the story that he made Mr. Stockton an assistant editor and persuaded him to move to New York. In 1873 he joined the staff of the St. Nicholas Magazine. His publication of the Rudder Grange series in Scribner's Monthly in 1878 made him famous. In 1882 he resigned all editorial work and spent his entire time in literary composition.
His first important publication, Kate, came out in the Southern Literary Messenger in 1859. He then became part of the team at the Philadelphia Morning Post, where he performed regular newspaper duties and contributed to the Riverside Magazine and Hearth and Home. In 1872, his Stephen Skarridge's Christmas was published in Scribner's Monthly. Dr. J.G. Holland, the editor of Scribner's, was so impressed with the story that he made Mr. Stockton an assistant editor and encouraged him to relocate to New York. In 1873, he joined the staff of the St. Nicholas Magazine. His release of the Rudder Grange series in Scribner's Monthly in 1878 brought him fame. In 1882, he stepped down from all editorial roles and dedicated himself entirely to writing.
Mr. Stockton possessed a frail body and very little physical endurance. In spite of this physical handicap he was very vivacious and gay. He was a genial and companionable man, loved by all who knew him. He was very modest, even to the point of shyness, exceptionally sincere, and quaintly humorous. He established homes in New Jersey and West Virginia, where he spent the greater part of his time from 1882 until his death in 1902.
Mr. Stockton had a delicate body and limited physical endurance. Despite this challenge, he was lively and cheerful. He was a friendly and sociable person, loved by everyone who knew him. He was quite modest, even shy, extremely sincere, and endearingly humorous. He made homes in New Jersey and West Virginia, where he spent most of his time from 1882 until his death in 1902.
BIOGRAPHICAL REFERENCES
Famous Authors (107-122), B.F. Harkness.
Famous Authors (107-122), B.F. Harkness.
American Authors (59-73), F.W. Halsey.
American Authors (59-73), F.W. Halsey.
"Character Sketch," Book-Buyer, 24:355-357.
"Character Sketch," Book-Buyer, 24:355-357.
"Home at Claymont," Current Literature, 30:221.
"Home at Claymont," Current Literature, 30:221.
"Sketch," Outlook, 70: 1000-1001,
"Sketch," Outlook, 70: 1000-1001,
"Stockton and his Work," Atlantic Monthly, 87:136-138.
"Stockton and his Work," Atlantic Monthly, 87:136-138.
CRITICISMS
The writings of Frank R. Stockton are excellent representatives of the man himself. How closely allied writer and writings are is very well stated by Hamilton W. Mabie in the Book-Buyer for June, 1902, "His talk had much of the quality of his writing; it was full of quaint conceits, whimsicalities, impossible suggestions offered with perfect gravity. He was always perfectly natural; he never attempted to live up to his part; in talk, at least, he never forced the note. His attitude toward himself was slightly tinged with humor, and he knew how to foil easily and pleasantly too great a pressure of praise."
The writings of Frank R. Stockton are a great reflection of the man himself. Hamilton W. Mabie captures the connection between the writer and his work very well in the Book-Buyer for June, 1902: "His conversation mirrored his writing style; it was filled with quirky ideas, whimsical thoughts, and impossible suggestions delivered with complete seriousness. He was always completely genuine; he never tried to play a role; in conversation, at least, he never forced anything. His view of himself had a hint of humor, and he knew how to handle excessive praise in a light and pleasant way."
His tales are extravagantly impossible but extremely realistic in effect, filled with humorous situations and singular plots, and peopled with eccentric characters that afford amusement on every page. His most successful writing is done when he explains contrivances upon which his story depends. He is an original and inventive expert juggler who moves with careless ease to the most effective ends. His characters are little more than pieces of mechanism that act when he pulls the string. They have little emotion and even in their love-making they show their emotion mostly for the sake of the reader's amusement. His negro characters are exceptions to his general treatment and are true to life. He inveigles the reader into believing the most extravagant incidents by having a reliable witness narrate them.
His stories are wildly unrealistic but feel very real, packed with funny situations and unique plots, featuring quirky characters that provide laughs on every page. He shines when he explains the tricks that his story relies on. He's an original and creative storyteller who effortlessly reaches the most impactful conclusions. His characters are more like pieces of a machine that spring into action when he pulls the strings. They show little emotion, and even during their romantic moments, their feelings seem mostly designed to entertain the reader. His Black characters stand out from his usual approach and are true to life. He draws readers in, making them believe the most outrageous events by having a trustworthy witness tell the story.
Stockton never stoops to the burlesque, cynic, or vulgar phases of life to secure amusement. He is grotesque and droll in his manner, and above all always restrained. His literary life is full of sprites and gnomes that frolic before young children and once before mature people. The Griffin and the Minor Canon is a beautiful fairy story lifted from childhood's thought and diction into a mature realm. His humor is plain and simple, cool and keenly calculating. A friendly critic has said of one of his stories, "With a gentle, ceaseless murmur of amusement, and a flickering twinkle of smiles, the story moves steadily on in the calm triumph of its assured and unassailable absurdity, to its logical and indisputable impossibility." This observation is very largely true of all his stories.
Stockton never resorts to the ridiculous, cynical, or crude aspects of life to create humor. He is whimsical and amusing in his style, yet always maintains a sense of restraint. His writing is filled with lively characters that playfully engage with children and have also entertained adults. The Griffin and the Minor Canon is a lovely fairy tale that elevates childhood thoughts and language into a more mature context. His humor is straightforward and uncomplicated, sharp yet thoughtful. A supportive critic noted about one of his stories, "With a gentle, unending flow of amusement and a flickering sparkle of smiles, the story steadily progresses in the calm victory of its undeniable and solid absurdity, leading to its logical and unmistakable impossibility." This insight applies significantly to all his stories.
GENERAL REFERENCES
Frank R. Stockton, A.T.Q. Couch.
Frank R. Stockton, A.T.Q. Couch.
"Stockton's Method of Working," Current Literature, 32:495.
"Stockton's Method of Working," Current Literature, 32:495.
"Criticism," Atheneum, 1:532.
"Criticism," Atheneum, 1:532.
"Estimate," Harper's Weekly, 46:555.
"Estimate," Harper's Weekly, 46:555.
COLLATERAL READINGS
The Beeman of Orn, and Other Fanciful Tales, Frank R. Stockton.
The Beeman of Orn, and Other Fanciful Tales, Frank R. Stockton.
The Lady or the Tiger, Frank R. Stockton.
The Lady or the Tiger, Frank R. Stockton.
Rudder Grange, Frank R. Stockton.
Rudder Grange, Frank R. Stockton.
A Tale of Negative Gravity, Frank R. Stockton.
A Tale of Negative Gravity, Frank R. Stockton.
The Remarkable Wreck of the Thomas Hyde, Frank R. Stockton.
The Remarkable Wreck of the Thomas Hyde, Frank R. Stockton.
His Wife's Deceased Sister, Frank R. Stockton.
His Wife's Deceased Sister, Frank R. Stockton.
Legend of Sleepy Hollow, Washington Irving.
Legend of Sleepy Hollow, Washington Irving.
Monsieur du Miroir, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
Mr. Mirror, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
At the End of the Passage, Rudyard Kipling.
At the End of the Passage, Rudyard Kipling.
The Vacant Lot, Mary Wilkins Freeman.
The Vacant Lot, Mary Wilkins Freeman.
The Princess Pourquoi, Margaret Sherwood.
The Princess Pourquoi, Margaret Sherwood.
What Was It? A Mystery, Fitz-James O'Brien.
What Was It? A Mystery, Fitz-James O'Brien.
Wandering Willie's Tale, Walter Scott.
Wandering Willie's Tale, Walter Scott.
THE PIECE OF STRING[1]
By Guy de Maupassant (1850-1893)
By Guy de Maupassant (1850-1893)
On all the roads about Goderville the peasants and their wives were coming toward the town, for it was market day. The men walked at an easy gait, the whole body thrown forward with every movement of their long, crooked legs, misshapen by hard work, by the bearing down on the plough which at the same time causes the left shoulder to rise and the figure to slant; by the mowing of the grain, which makes one hold his knees apart in order to obtain a firm footing; by all the slow and laborious tasks of the fields. Their starched blue blouses, glossy as if varnished, adorned at the neck and wrists with a bit of white stitchwork, puffed out about their bony chests like balloons on the point of taking flight, from which protrude a head, two arms, and two feet.
On all the roads around Goderville, the farmers and their wives were heading into town because it was market day. The men walked at a relaxed pace, their bodies leaning forward with each movement of their long, crooked legs, shaped by hard labor. The strain of plowing made their left shoulders rise and their bodies lean to one side; the act of cutting grain forced them to spread their knees apart for better balance, reflecting all the slow and demanding work in the fields. Their starched blue shirts, shiny as if coated, had white stitching at the neck and wrists, puffing out around their bony chests like balloons ready to take off, with a head, two arms, and two feet sticking out.
Some of them led a cow or a calf at the end of a rope. And their wives, walking behind the beast, lashed it with a branch still covered with leaves, to hasten its pace. They carried on their arms great baskets, from which heads of chickens or of ducks were thrust forth. And they walked with a shorter and quicker step than their men, their stiff, lean figures wrapped in scanty shawls pinned over their flat breasts, their heads enveloped in a white linen cloth close to the hair, with a cap over all.
Some of them led a cow or a calf on a rope. Their wives walked behind the animal, whipping it with a leafy branch to make it move faster. They carried large baskets in their arms, from which heads of chickens or ducks poked out. They walked with shorter, quicker strides than the men, their thin, stiff bodies wrapped in thin shawls pinned over their flat chests, their heads covered in a white linen cloth close to their hair, topped with a cap.
Then a char-à-bancs[2] passed, drawn by a jerky-paced nag, with two men seated side by side shaking like jelly, and a woman behind, who clung to the side of the vehicle to lessen the rough jolting.
Then a char-à-bancs[2] went by, pulled by a bumpy old horse, with two men sitting next to each other shaking like jelly, and a woman behind, who held onto the side of the vehicle to ease the rough jolting.
On the square at Goderville there was a crowd, a medley of men and beasts. The horns of the cattle, the high hats, with a long, hairy nap, of the wealthy peasants, and the head dresses of the peasant women, appeared on the surface of the throng. And the sharp, shrill, high-pitched voices formed an incessant, uncivilized uproar, over which soared at times a roar of laughter from the powerful chest of a sturdy yokel, or the prolonged bellow of a cow fastened to the wall of a house.
In the square at Goderville, there was a crowd, a mix of people and animals. The cattle's horns, the tall hats with a long, fuzzy texture worn by the wealthy peasants, and the headscarves of the peasant women pushed their way through the throng. The sharp, high-pitched voices created a constant, chaotic noise, occasionally interrupted by the hearty laughter of a strong countryman or the loud moo of a cow tied to the wall of a house.
There was an all-pervading smell of the stable, of milk, of the dunghill, of hay, and of perspiration—that acrid, disgusting odor of man and beast peculiar to country people.
There was an overwhelming smell from the stable, of milk, of manure, of hay, and of sweat—that sharp, unpleasant odor of humans and animals that’s typical in rural areas.
Master Hauchecorne, of Bréauté, had just arrived at Goderville, and was walking toward the square, when he saw a bit of string on the ground. Master Hauchecorne, economical like every true Norman, thought that it was well to pick up everything that might be of use; and he stooped painfully, for he suffered with rheumatism. He took the piece of slender cord from the ground, and was about to roll it up carefully, when he saw Master Malandain, the harness-maker, standing in his doorway and looking at him. They had formerly had trouble on the subject of a halter, and had remained at odds, being both inclined to bear malice. Master Hauchecorne felt a sort of shame at being seen thus by his enemy, fumbling in the mud for a bit of string. He hurriedly concealed his treasure in his blouse, then in his breeches pocket; then he pretended to look on the ground for something else, which he did not find; and finally he went on toward the market, his head thrust forward, bent double by his pains.
Master Hauchecorne from Bréauté had just arrived in Goderville and was walking toward the square when he noticed a piece of string on the ground. Being practical like every true Norman, he thought it was a good idea to pick up anything that could be useful. He bent down with some difficulty because of his rheumatism. He picked up the slender cord and was about to roll it up carefully when he spotted Master Malandain, the harness-maker, standing in his doorway and watching him. They had previously had a disagreement over a halter and had remained unfriendly, both holding a grudge. Master Hauchecorne felt embarrassed to be seen by his rival fumbling in the mud for a piece of string. He quickly hid his find in his blouse, then in his pants pocket, and pretended to look on the ground for something else, which he didn’t find. Finally, he continued on toward the market, his head thrust forward, stooped over by his aches.
He lost himself at once in the slow-moving, shouting crowd, kept in a state of excitement by the interminable bargaining. The peasants felt of the cows, went away, returned, sorely perplexed, always afraid of being cheated, never daring to make up their minds, watching the vendor's eye, striving incessantly to detect the tricks of the man and the defect in the beast.
He immediately got lost in the slow-moving, shouting crowd, feeling excited by the endless haggling. The farmers felt the cows, left, came back, clearly confused, always worried about getting scammed, never daring to commit, keeping an eye on the seller, constantly trying to figure out the seller's tricks and any flaws in the animals.
The women, having placed their great baskets at their feet, took out their fowls, which lay on the ground, their legs tied together, with frightened eyes and scarlet combs.
The women, having set their large baskets at their feet, took out their chickens, which lay on the ground with their legs tied together, their eyes wide with fear and their bright red combs.
They listened to offers, adhered to their prices, short of speech and impassive of face; or else, suddenly deciding to accept the lower price offered, they would call out to the customer as he walked slowly away:—
They listened to offers, stuck to their prices, with little to say and unreadable expressions; or suddenly, after deciding to accept the lower price offered, they would call out to the customer as he walked away slowly:—
"All right, Mast' Anthime. You can have it."
"Okay, Master Anthime. You can have it."
Then, little by little, the square became empty, and when the Angelus[3] struck midday those who lived too far away to go home betook themselves to the various inns.
Then, little by little, the square became empty, and when the Angelus struck noon, those who lived too far away to go home headed to the various inns.
At Jourdain's the common room was full of customers, as the great yard was full of vehicles of every sort—carts, cabriolets,[4] char-à-bancs, tilburys,[5] unnamable carriages, shapeless, patched, with, their shafts reaching heavenward like arms, or with their noses in the ground and their tails in the air.
At Jourdain's, the common room was packed with customers, and the large yard was filled with all kinds of vehicles—carts, cabs, shuttle buses, light buggies, unrecognizable carriages, misshapen and patched, some with their shafts pointing skyward like arms, while others had their fronts in the dirt and their backs in the air.
The vast fireplace, full of clear flame, cast an intense heat against the backs of the row on the right of the table. Three spits were revolving, laden with chickens, pigeons, and legs of mutton; and a delectable odor of roast meat, and of gravy dripping from the browned skin, came forth from the hearth, stirred the guests to merriment, and made their mouths water.
The large fireplace, with its bright flames, radiated a strong heat against the backs of the row on the right side of the table. Three spits were turning, loaded with chickens, pigeons, and legs of lamb; a delicious smell of roasted meat and gravy dripping from the golden skin wafted from the hearth, adding to the guests' laughter and making their mouths water.
All the aristocracy of the plough ate there, at Mast' Jourdain's, the innkeeper and horse trader—a shrewd rascal who had money.
All the farming elite ate there, at Master Jourdain's, the innkeeper and horse trader—a clever guy who had money.
The dishes passed and were soon emptied, like the jugs of yellow cider. Every one told of his affairs, his sales and his purchases. They inquired about the crops. The weather was good for green stuffs, but a little wet for wheat.
The dishes were cleared away quickly, just like the jugs of yellow cider. Everyone shared stories about their businesses, their sales, and their purchases. They asked about the crops. The weather was good for vegetables, but a bit too wet for wheat.
Suddenly a drum rolled in the yard, in front of the house. In an instant everybody was on his feet, save a few indifferent ones; and they all ran to the door and windows with their mouths still full and napkins in hand.
Suddenly, a drum rolled in the yard, right in front of the house. In an instant, everyone was on their feet, except for a few who didn’t care; they all ran to the door and windows with their mouths still full and napkins in hand.
Having finished his long tattoo, the public crier shouted in a jerky voice, making his pauses in the wrong places:—
Having finished his long announcement, the town crier shouted in a stilted voice, stumbling with his pauses in all the wrong spots:—
"The people of Goderville, and all those present at the market are informed that between—nine and ten o'clock this morning on the Beuzeville—road, a black leather wallet was lost, containing five hundred—francs, and business papers. The finder is requested to carry it to—the mayor's at once, or to Master Fortuné Huelbrèque of Manneville. A reward of twenty francs will be paid."
"The people of Goderville and everyone at the market are informed that between 9 and 10 o'clock this morning on the Beuzeville road, a black leather wallet was lost, containing five hundred francs and business papers. The finder is asked to return it to the mayor immediately, or to Master Fortuné Huelbrèque of Manneville. A reward of twenty francs will be offered."
Then he went away. They heard once more in the distance the muffled roll of the drum and the indistinct voice of the crier.
Then he left. They heard again in the distance the muffled sound of the drum and the faint voice of the crier.
Then they began to talk about the incident, reckoning Master Houlbrèque's chance of finding or not finding his wallet.
Then they started discussing the incident, considering Master Houlbrèque's chances of finding or not finding his wallet.
And the meal went on.
And the meal continued.
They were finishing their coffee when the corporal of gendarmes appeared in the doorway.
They were finishing their coffee when the corporal of the police showed up in the doorway.
He inquired:—
He asked:—
"Is Master Hauchecorne of Bréauté here?"
"Is Master Hauchecorne from Bréauté here?"
Master Hauchecorne, who was seated at the farther end of the table, answered:—
Master Hauchecorne, who was sitting at the far end of the table, replied:—
"Here I am."
"Here I am."
And the corporal added:—
And the corporal said:—
"Master Hauchecorne, will you be kind enough to go to the mayor's office with me? Monsieur the mayor would like to speak to you."
"Master Hauchecorne, could you please go to the mayor's office with me? The mayor wants to talk to you."
The peasant, surprised and disturbed, drank his petit verre[6] at one swallow, rose, and even more bent than in the morning, for the first steps after each rest were particularly painful, he started off, repeating:—
The peasant, shocked and unsettled, downed his petit verre[6] in one gulp, stood up, and even more hunched than in the morning, since the first steps after each break were especially painful, he set off, repeating:—
"Here I am, here I am."
"Here I am, here I am."
And he followed the brigadier.
And he followed the commander.
The mayor was waiting for him, seated in his arm-chair. He was the local notary, a stout, solemn-faced man, given to pompous speeches.
The mayor was waiting for him, sitting in his armchair. He was the local notary, a chubby, serious-looking man who liked to give grand speeches.
"Master Hauchecorne," he said, "you were seen this morning, on the Beuzeville road, to pick up the wallet lost by Master Huelbrèque of Manneville."
"Master Hauchecorne," he said, "you were seen this morning on the Beuzeville road picking up the wallet that Master Huelbrèque of Manneville lost."
The rustic, dumfounded, stared at the mayor, already alarmed by this suspicion which had fallen upon him, although he failed to understand it.
The rustic stood, shocked, staring at the mayor, already uneasy about the suspicion directed at him, even though he didn't quite grasp it.
"I, I—I picked up that wallet?"
"I, I—I picked up that wallet?"
"Yes, you."
"Yes, it's you."
"On my word of honor, I didn't even so much as see it."
"Honestly, I didn’t even see it."
"You were seen."
"You were noticed."
"They saw me, me? Who was it saw me?"
"They saw me? Who saw me?"
"Monsieur Malandain, the harness-maker."
"Mr. Malandain, the harness maker."
Thereupon the old man remembered and understood; and flushing with anger, he cried:—
Thereupon, the old man remembered and understood; and, filled with anger, he shouted:—
"Ah! he saw me, did he, that sneak? He saw me pick up this string, look, m'sieu' mayor."
"Ah! So he did see me, that sneaky guy? He saw me pick up this string, look, Mr. Mayor."
And fumbling in the depths of his pocket, he produced the little piece of cord.
And rummaging through his pocket, he pulled out the small piece of cord.
But the mayor was incredulous and shook his head.
But the mayor was skeptical and shook his head.
"You won't make me believe, Master Hauchecorne, that Monsieur Malandain, who is a man deserving of credit, mistook this string for a wallet."
"You won't convince me, Master Hauchecorne, that Monsieur Malandain, who is a reputable man, mistook this string for a wallet."
The peasant, in a rage, raised his hand, spit to one side to pledge his honor, and said:—
The peasant, filled with anger, raised his hand, spit to the side to swear his loyalty, and said:—
"It's God's own truth, the sacred truth, all the same, m'sieu' mayor. I say it again, by my soul and my salvation."
"It's the truth, the pure truth, just the same, mister mayor. I'll say it again, by my soul and my salvation."
"After picking it up," rejoined the mayor, "you hunted a long while in the mud, to see if some piece of money hadn't fallen out."
"After you picked it up," the mayor replied, "you searched in the mud for a long time to see if any coins had dropped out."
The good man was suffocated with wrath and fear.
The good man was overwhelmed with anger and fear.
"If any one can tell—if any one can tell lies like that to ruin an honest man! If any one can say—"
"If someone can say—if someone can lie like that to destroy an honest man! If someone can say—"
To no purpose did he protest; he was not believed.
His protests were pointless; no one believed him.
He was confronted with Monsieur Malandain, who repeated and maintained his declaration. They insulted each other for a whole hour. At his own request, Master Hauchecorne was searched. They found nothing on him. At last the mayor, being sorely perplexed, discharged him, but warned him that he proposed to inform the prosecuting attorney's office and to ask for orders.
He was faced with Monsieur Malandain, who repeated and stood by his statement. They exchanged insults for a full hour. At his own request, they searched Master Hauchecorne. They found nothing on him. Finally, the mayor, feeling very confused, let him go but warned him that he intended to inform the prosecutor's office and ask for instructions.
The news had spread. On leaving the mayor's office, the old man was surrounded and questioned with serious or bantering curiosity, in which, however, there was no trace of indignation. And he began to tell the story of the string. They did not believe him. They laughed.
The news had spread. As the old man exited the mayor's office, he was surrounded and bombarded with questions filled with serious or teasing curiosity, though there was no hint of anger in any of it. He started to share the story about the string. They didn’t believe him. They laughed.
He went his way, stopping his acquaintances, repeating again and again his story and his protestations, showing his pockets turned inside out, to prove that he had nothing.
He went on his way, stopping his friends, telling his story and his claims over and over, showing his pockets turned inside out to prove that he had nothing.
They said to him:—
They told him:—
"You old rogue, va!"
"You old rascal, va!"
And he lost his temper, lashing himself into a rage, feverish with excitement, desperate because he was not believed, at a loss what to do, and still telling his story. Night came. He must needs go home. He started with three neighbors, to whom he pointed out the place where he had picked up the bit of string: and all the way he talked of his misadventure.
And he lost his cool, getting worked up and feeling frantic with excitement, upset because no one believed him, unsure of what to do, while still sharing his story. Night fell. He had to go home. He left with three neighbors, showing them where he had found the piece of string, and talked about his misfortune the entire way.
During the evening he made a circuit of the village of Bréauté, in order to tell everybody about it. He found none but incredulous listeners.
During the evening, he took a walk around the village of Bréauté to spread the word. He found only skeptical listeners.
He was ill over it all night.
He felt sick about it all night.
The next afternoon, about one o'clock, Marius Paumelle, a farmhand employed by Master Breton, a farmer of Ymauville, restored the wallet and its contents to Master Huelbrèque of Manneville.
The next afternoon, around one o'clock, Marius Paumelle, a farmhand working for Master Breton, a farmer from Ymauville, returned the wallet and its contents to Master Huelbrèque of Manneville.
The man claimed that he had found it on the road; but, being unable to read, had carried it home and given it to his employer.
The man said he found it on the road; but, since he couldn't read, he took it home and handed it to his boss.
The news soon became known in the neighborhood; Master Hauchecorne was informed of it. He started out again at once, and began to tell his story, now made complete by the dénouement. He was triumphant.
The news quickly spread through the neighborhood; Master Hauchecorne heard about it. He set out again right away and started to share his story, now complete with the ending. He was feeling victorious.
"What made me feel bad," he said, "wasn't so much the thing itself, you understand, but the lying. There's nothing hurts you so much as being blamed for lying."
"What made me feel bad," he said, "wasn't really the thing itself, you know, but the lying. Nothing hurts you more than being accused of lying."
All day long he talked of his adventure; he told it on the roads to people who passed; at the wine-shop to people who were drinking; and after church on the following Sunday. He even stopped strangers to tell them about it. His mind was at rest now, and yet something embarrassed him, although he could not say just what it was. People seemed to laugh while they listened to him. They did not seem convinced. He felt as if remarks were made behind his back.
All day long he talked about his adventure; he shared it with people on the streets, with those at the bar, and after church the next Sunday. He even approached strangers to tell them about it. His mind was at ease now, but something still bothered him, even though he couldn’t quite put his finger on it. People seemed to chuckle while they listened to him. They didn’t seem convinced. He felt like they were making comments behind his back.
On Tuesday of the next week, he went to market at Goderville, impelled solely by the longing to tell his story.
On Tuesday of the following week, he went to the market in Goderville, driven only by the desire to share his story.
Malandain, standing in his doorway, began to laugh when he saw him coming. Why?
Malandain, standing in his doorway, started to laugh when he saw him coming. Why?
He accosted a farmer from Criquetot, who did not let him finish, but poked him in the pit of his stomach, and shouted in his face: "Go on, you old fox!" Then he turned on his heel.
He confronted a farmer from Criquetot, who interrupted him, jabbed him in the stomach, and yelled at him: "Keep talking, you old fox!" Then he spun around and walked away.
Master Hauchecorne was speechless, and more and more disturbed. Why did he call him "old fox"?
Master Hauchecorne was at a loss for words and increasingly unsettled. Why did he refer to him as "old fox"?
When he was seated at the table, in Jourdain's Inn, he set about explaining the affair once more.
When he sat down at the table in Jourdain's Inn, he started explaining the situation again.
A horse-trader from Montvilliers called out to him:—
A horse trader from Montvilliers called out to him:—
"Nonsense, nonsense, you old dodger! I know all about your string!"
"Nonsense, nonsense, you old trickster! I know all about your scam!"
"But they've found the wallet!" faltered Hauchecorne.
"But they've found the wallet!" stammered Hauchecorne.
"None of that, old boy; there's one who finds it, and there's one who carries it back. I don't know just how you did it, but I understand you."
"None of that, my friend; there’s someone who discovers it, and there’s someone who brings it back. I’m not sure how you managed it, but I get you."
The peasant was fairly stunned. He understood at last. He was accused of having sent the wallet back by a confederate, an accomplice.
The peasant was pretty shocked. He finally understood. He was accused of having sent the wallet back through a partner, an accomplice.
He tried to protest. The whole table began to laugh.
He tried to object. Everyone at the table started laughing.
He could not finish his dinner, but left the inn amid a chorus of jeers.
He couldn't finish his dinner and left the inn to a chorus of jeers.
He returned home, shamefaced and indignant, suffocated by wrath, by confusion, and all the more cast down because, with his Norman cunning, he was quite capable of doing the thing with which he was charged, and even of boasting of it as a shrewd trick. He had a confused idea that his innocence was impossible to establish, his craftiness being so well known. And he was cut to the heart by the injustice of the suspicion.
He went back home, embarrassed and angry, overwhelmed by rage and confusion, feeling even worse because, with his cleverness, he could definitely have done what he was accused of, and might even have bragged about it as a clever move. He had a vague sense that proving his innocence was impossible, given how well-known his cunning was. And he was deeply hurt by the unfairness of the suspicion.
Thereupon he began once more to tell of the adventure, making the story longer each day, adding each time new arguments, more forcible protestations, more solemn oaths, which he devised and prepared in his hours of solitude, his mind being wholly engrossed by the story of the string. The more complicated his defence and the more subtle his reasoning, the less he was believed.
He then started to recount the adventure again, extending the story a little more each day, adding new points, stronger denials, and more serious promises that he came up with during his moments alone, as his mind was completely focused on the tale of the string. The more elaborate his defense and the more clever his arguments, the less people believed him.
"Those are a liar's reasons," people said behind his back.
"Those are just excuses from a liar," people said behind his back.
He realized it: he gnawed his nails, and exhausted himself in vain efforts.
He realized it: he bit his nails and wore himself out with pointless attempts.
He grew perceptibly thinner.
He noticeably lost weight.
Now the jokers asked him to tell the story of "The Piece of String" for their amusement, as a soldier who has seen service is asked to tell about his battles. His mind, attacked at its source, grew feebler.
Now the jokers asked him to share the story of "The Piece of String" for their entertainment, like how a soldier who has seen combat is asked to recount his experiences. His mind, under pressure, began to weaken.
Late in December he took to his bed.
Late in December, he went to bed.
In the first days of January he died, and in his delirium, of the death agony, he protested his innocence, repeating:
In the first days of January, he died, and in his delirium from the agony of death, he asserted his innocence, repeating:
"A little piece of string—a little piece of string—see, here it is, m'sieu' mayor."
"A small piece of string—just a small piece of string—look, here it is, Mr. Mayor."
NOTES
[1] The Piece of String was written in 1884. Reprinted from Little French Masterpieces, by permission of the publishers, G.P. Putnam's Sons.
[1] The Piece of String was written in 1884. Reprinted from Little French Masterpieces, by permission of the publishers, G.P. Putnam's Sons.
[2] 34:5 char-à-bancs. A pleasure car.
[2] 34:5 charter buses. A leisure vehicle.
[3] 35:26 Angelus. A bell tolled at morning, noon, and night, according to the Roman Catholic Church custom, to indicate the time of the service of song and recitation in memory of the Virgin Mary. The name is taken from the first word of the recitation.
[3] 35:26 Angelus. A bell rang in the morning, at noon, and at night, following the Roman Catholic Church tradition, to mark the time for the service of song and prayer in honor of the Virgin Mary. The name comes from the first word of the prayer.
[4] 35:30 cabriolet. A cab. Originally a light, one-horse pleasure carriage with two seats.
[4] 35:30 cabriolet. A cab. Initially a lightweight, one-horse recreational carriage with two seats.
[5] 35:30 tilbury. An old form of gig, seating two persons.
[5] 35:30 tilbury. An old type of carriage designed for two passengers.
[6] 37:20 petit verre. Little glass.
small glass
BIOGRAPHY
Henri René Albert Guy de Maupassant, French novelist, dramatist, and short-story writer, was born in 1850. Until he was thirteen years old he had no teacher except his mother, who personally superintended the training of her two sons. Life for the two boys, during these early years, was free and happy, Guy was a strong and robust Norman, overflowing with animal spirits and exuberant with the joy of youthful life.
Henri René Albert Guy de Maupassant, a French novelist, playwright, and short-story writer, was born in 1850. Until he was thirteen, he had no teacher other than his mother, who personally oversaw the education of her two sons. Life for the two boys during these early years was carefree and joyful; Guy was a strong and healthy Norman, full of energy and bursting with the happiness of youth.
When thirteen years of age Maupassant attended the seminary at Yvetot, where he found school life irksome and a most distasteful contrast to his former free life. Later he became a student in the Lycée in Rouen. His experience as a student here was very pleasant, and he easily acquired his degree. In 1870 he was appointed to a clerkship in the Navy, and a little later to a more lucrative position in the Department of Public Instruction. His work in these two positions suffered very materially because of his negligence and daily practice in writing verses and essays for Flaubert, the most careful literary technicist in the history of literature, to criticize. For seven years Maupassant served this severe task-master, always writing, receiving criticisms, and publishing nothing.
At thirteen, Maupassant attended the seminary in Yvetot, where he found school life annoying and a frustrating contrast to his previous free lifestyle. Later, he became a student at the Lycée in Rouen. His experience there was enjoyable, and he easily earned his degree. In 1870, he took a clerk job in the Navy and soon after got a more lucrative position in the Department of Public Instruction. His work in both roles suffered significantly due to his negligence and his daily practice of writing poems and essays for Flaubert, the most meticulous literary technician in history, to review. For seven years, Maupassant worked under this demanding mentor, always writing, receiving critiques, and publishing nothing.
Immediately after the publication of his first story Maupassant was hailed as a finished master artist. From 1880 to 1890 he published six novels, sixteen volumes of short-stories, three volumes of travels, and many newspaper articles. This gigantic task was performed only because of his regular habits and splendid physique. He wrote regularly every morning from seven o'clock until noon, and at night always wrote out notes on the impressions from his experiences of the day.
Immediately after the publication of his first story, Maupassant was celebrated as a fully formed master artist. From 1880 to 1890, he published six novels, sixteen collections of short stories, three travel books, and numerous newspaper articles. He managed this enormous workload thanks to his disciplined routine and great health. He wrote consistently every morning from seven until noon, and at night, he always jotted down notes about his daily experiences.
Maupassant was a natural artist deeply in love with the technique of his work. He did not write for money, although he believed that a writer should have plenty of this world's possessions, nor did he write for art's sake. In fact he avoided talking on the subject of writing and to all appearances seemed to despise his profession. He wrote because the restless, immitigable force within him compelled him to work like a slave. He thought little of morals, or religion, but was enamored with physical life and its insolvable problems. He was, above everything else, a truthful man. Sometimes his subjects are unclean and he treats them as such, but, if his subject is clean, his treatment is undefiled.
Maupassant was a natural artist who was deeply passionate about his craft. He didn’t write for money, even though he felt that a writer should have plenty of material wealth, nor did he write just for the sake of art. In fact, he tended to avoid discussing writing and seemed to hold his profession in contempt. He wrote because the restless, unquenchable force within him drove him to work tirelessly. He didn’t care much for morals or religion, but he was fascinated by physical existence and its complex issues. Above all, he was a truthful man. Sometimes his subjects are unpleasant, and he depicts them as such, but if his subject is pure, his treatment is immaculate.
In 1887 the shadows of insanity began to creep athwart his life. Even in 1884 he seemed to feel a premonition of his coming catastrophe when he wrote: "I am afraid of the walls, of the furniture, of the familiar objects which seem to me to assume a kind of animal life. Above all, I fear the horrible confusion of my thought, of my reason escaping, entangled and scattered by an invisible and mysterious anguish." The dreaded disease developed until, in 1890, he had to suspend his writing. In 1892 he became wholly insane and had to be committed to an insane asylum where he died in a padded cell one year later.
In 1887, the shadows of madness began to encroach on his life. Even in 1884, he seemed to sense the impending disaster when he wrote: "I'm scared of the walls, the furniture, and the familiar objects that seem to take on a kind of living essence. Above all, I'm afraid of the awful chaos in my thoughts, of my reason slipping away, tangled and scattered by an invisible and mysterious anguish." The dreaded illness progressed until, in 1890, he had to stop writing. By 1892, he was completely insane and had to be placed in a mental institution where he died in a padded cell a year later.
BIOGRAPHICAL REFERENCES
The New International Encyclopaedia.
The New International Encyclopedia.
Encyclopaedia Britannica.
Encyclopedia Britannica.
Bookman, 25:290-294_.
Bookman, 25:290-294_.
CRITICISMS
Maupassant's short-stories are generally conceded to be the best in French literature. He handles his materials with great care, and his descriptions of scenes and characters are unequalled. In his first writings he seems impassive to the point of frigidity. He is a recorder who sets down exactly the life before him. This is one of the lessons he learned from Flaubert. He was not interested in what a character thought or felt, but he noted and fondled every action of his characters.
Maupassant's short stories are widely regarded as the best in French literature. He approaches his subjects with great attention to detail, and his depictions of scenes and characters are unmatched. In his early works, he appears so detached that it borders on coldness. He is like a recorder, precisely documenting the life around him. This is one of the lessons he learned from Flaubert. He wasn't focused on what a character thought or felt; instead, he observed and highlighted every action of his characters.
He loved life, despite the lack of solutions. At times his fondness for mere physical life leads him to the brutal stage. In his story, On the Water, he gives a confession of a purely sensual man: "How gladly, at times, I would think no more, feel no more, live the life of a brute, in a warm, bright country, in a yellow country, without crude and brutal verdure, in one of those Eastern countries in which one falls asleep without concern, is active and has no cares, loves and has no distress, and is scarcely aware that one is going on living!"
He loved life, even though there were no solutions. Sometimes his appreciation for simple physical existence took him to a harsh state. In his story, On the Water, he admits his purely sensual nature: "How gladly, at times, I would think no more, feel no more, live the life of a brute, in a warm, bright country, in a yellow land, without harsh and brutal greenery, in one of those Eastern places where one can fall asleep without worry, be active without cares, love without distress, and hardly notice that life goes on!"
Maupassant was a keen observer, possessed an excellent but not lofty imagination, and never asserted a philosophy of life. His writings are all interesting, terse, precise, and truthful, but lack the glow that comes with a sympathetic and spiritual outlook on life. Zola says of him: "…. a Latin of good, clear, solid head, a maker of beautiful sentences shining like gold…." He chooses a single incident, a few characteristics and then moulds them into a compact story. Nine-tenths of his stories deal with selfishness and hypocrisy.
Maupassant was a sharp observer with a solid but not overly grand imagination, and he never claimed to have a philosophy of life. His writings are all engaging, concise, precise, and honest, but they lack the warmth that comes from a compassionate and spiritual perspective on life. Zola describes him as: "…. a Latin with a clear, solid head, a creator of beautiful sentences that shine like gold…." He selects a single event, a few key traits, and then shapes them into a tight narrative. Most of his stories focus on selfishness and hypocrisy.
Tolstoi wrote: "Maupassant possessed genius, that gift of attention revealing in the objects and facts of life properties not perceived by others; he possessed a beautiful form of expression, uttering clearly, simply, and with charm what he wished to say; and he possessed also the merit of sincerity, without which a work of art produces no effect; that is he did not merely pretend to love or hate, but did indeed love or hate what he described."
Tolstoy wrote: "Maupassant had genius, that ability to notice things in life that others miss; he had a beautiful way of expressing himself, saying what he meant clearly, simply, and with charm; and he also had the quality of sincerity, without which no artwork has much impact; that is, he didn’t just pretend to love or hate, he genuinely loved or hated what he described."
GENERAL REFERENCES
Inquiries and Opinions, Brander Matthews.
Questions and Thoughts, Brander Matthews.
"A Criticism," Outlook, 88:973-976.
"A Criticism," Outlook, 88:973-976.
"Greatest Short Story Writer that Ever Lived," Current Literature, 42:636-638.
"Greatest Short Story Writer That Ever Lived," Current Literature, 42:636-638.
COLLATERAL READINGS
Happiness (Odd Number), Guy de Maupassant.
Happiness (Odd Number), Guy de Maupassant.
The Wolf, Guy de Maupassant.
The Wolf, Guy de Maupassant.
La Mère Sauvage, Guy de Maupassant.
La Mère Sauvage, Guy de Maupassant.
The Confession, Guy de Maupassant.
The Confession, Guy de Maupassant.
On the Journey, Guy de Maupassant.
On the Journey, Guy de Maupassant.
The Beggar, Guy de Maupassant.
The Beggar, Guy de Maupassant.
A Ghost, Guy de Maupassant.
A Ghost, Guy de Maupassant.
Little Soldier, Guy de Maupassant.
Little Soldier, Guy de Maupassant.
The Wreck, Guy de Maupassant.
The Wreck, Guy de Maupassant.
The Necklace, Guy de Maupassant.
The Necklace, Guy de Maupassant.
A Note of Scarlet, Ruth Stuart.
A Note of Scarlet, Ruth Stuart.
Expiation, Octave Thanet.
Expiation, Octave Thanet.
Fagan, Rowland Thomas.
Fagan, Rowland Thomas.
La Grande Bretêche ("Jessup and Canby"), Honoré de Balzac.
La Grande Bretêche ("Jessup and Canby"), Honoré de Balzac.
THE MAN WHO WAS[1]
By Rudyard Kipling (1865- )
By Rudyard Kipling (1865- )
Let it be clearly understood that the Russian is a delightful person till he tucks his shirt in. As an Oriental he is charming. It is only when he insists upon being treated as the most easterly of Western peoples, instead of the most westerly of Easterns, that he becomes a racial anomaly[2] extremely difficult to handle. The host never knows which side of his nature is going to turn up next.
Let’s be clear: the Russian is a wonderful person until he tucks in his shirt. As an Eastern individual, he is captivating. It’s only when he demands to be seen as the most eastern of Westerners, instead of the most western of Easterners, that he becomes a racial anomaly that is really hard to deal with. The host never knows which side of his personality is going to show up next.
Dirkovitch was a Russian—a Russian of the Russians, as he said—who appeared to get his bread by serving the czar as an officer in a Cossack regiment, and corresponding for a Russian newspaper with a name that was never twice the same. He was a handsome young Oriental, with a taste for wandering through unexplored portions of the earth, and he arrived in India from nowhere in particular. At least no living man could ascertain whether it was by way of Balkh, Budukhshan, Chitral, Beloochistan, Nepaul, or anywhere else. The Indian government, being in an unusually affable mood, gave orders that he was to be civilly treated, and shown everything that was to be seen; so he drifted, talking bad English and worse French, from one city to another till he forgathered with her Majesty's White Hussars[3] in the city of Peshawur,[4] which stands at the mouth of that narrow sword-cut in the hills that men call the Khyber Pass. He was undoubtedly an officer, and he was decorated, after the manner of the Russians, with little enameled crosses, and he could talk, and (though this has nothing to do with his merits) he had been given up as a hopeless task or case by the Black Tyrones[5], who, individually and collectively, with hot whisky and honey, mulled brandy and mixed spirits of all kinds, had striven in all hospitality to make him drunk. And when the Black Tyrones, who are exclusively Irish, fail to disturb the peace of head of a foreigner, that foreigner is certain to be a superior man. This was the argument of the Black Tyrones, but they were ever an unruly and self-opinionated regiment, and they allowed junior subalterns of four years' service to choose their wines. The spirits were always purchased by the colonel and a committee of majors. And a regiment that would so behave may be respected but cannot be loved.
Dirkovitch was a Russian—a true Russian, as he claimed—who seemed to make his living serving the czar as an officer in a Cossack regiment and writing for a Russian newspaper with a name that was never the same twice. He was a striking young man with a knack for exploring uncharted parts of the world, and he arrived in India from nowhere specific. No one could say if he came through Balkh, Budukhshan, Chitral, Beloochistan, Nepaul, or elsewhere. The Indian government, in a rare generous mood, ordered that he be treated courteously and shown everything worth seeing; so he wandered, speaking poor English and worse French, from one city to another until he ran into her Majesty's White Hussars in the city of Peshawar, which is located at the entrance to the narrow mountain pass known as the Khyber Pass. He was undoubtedly an officer, decorated in the typical Russian fashion with little enameled crosses. He could hold a conversation, and (though this isn't related to his qualities) the Black Tyrones had given up trying to get him drunk after their countless attempts with hot whiskey and honey, mulled brandy, and mixed spirits of all sorts. When the Black Tyrones—who are entirely Irish—fail to rattle a foreigner's nerves, that foreigner is sure to be someone exceptional. This was the reasoning of the Black Tyrones, but they were always a rowdy and opinionated group, allowing junior officers with only four years of service to pick their wines. The spirits were always bought by the colonel and a committee of majors. A regiment that acts this way may be respected, but it can’t be loved.
The White Hussars were as conscientious in choosing their wine as in charging the enemy. There was a brandy that had been purchased by a cultured colonel a few years after the battle of Waterloo. It has been maturing ever since, and it was a marvelous brandy at the purchasing. The memory of that liquor would cause men to weep as they lay dying in the teak forests of upper Burmah[6] or the slime of the Irrawaddy[7]. And there was a port which was notable; and there was a champagne of an obscure brand, which always came to mess without any labels, because the White Hussars wished none to know where the source of supply might be found. The officer on whose head the champagne choosing lay was forbidden the use of tobacco for six weeks previous to sampling.
The White Hussars were just as careful about picking their wine as they were about charging the enemy. There was a brandy bought by a refined colonel a few years after the Battle of Waterloo. It had been maturing since then, and it was an incredible brandy when it was purchased. The thought of that drink would make men tear up as they lay dying in the teak forests of Upper Burma or the muck of the Irrawaddy. There was also a notable port, and a rare brand of champagne that always arrived at the mess without labels, because the White Hussars didn’t want anyone to know where it came from. The officer responsible for choosing the champagne was banned from using tobacco for six weeks before the tasting.
This particularity of detail is necessary to emphasize the fact that that champagne, that port, and above all, that brandy—the green and yellow and white liqueurs did not count—was placed at the absolute disposition of Dirkovitch, and he enjoyed himself hugely—even more than among the Black Tyrones.
This specific detail is important to highlight that the champagne, the port, and especially the brandy—while the green, yellow, and white liqueurs didn’t matter—were entirely at Dirkovitch’s disposal, and he had a great time, even more so than with the Black Tyrones.
But he remained distressingly European through it all. The White Hussars were—"My dear true friends," "Fellow-soldiers glorious," and "Brothers inseparable." He would unburden himself by the hour on the glorious future that awaited the combined arms of England and Russia when their hearts and their territories should run side by side, and the great mission of civilizing Asia should begin. That was unsatisfactory, because Asia is not going to be civilized after the methods of the West. There is too much Asia, and she is too old. You cannot reform a lady of many lovers, and Asia has been insatiable in her flirtations aforetime. She will never attend Sunday school, or learn to vote save with swords for tickets.
But he still felt too European through it all. The White Hussars were—"My dear true friends," "Glorious fellow soldiers," and "Inseparable brothers." He would spend hours talking about the bright future that awaited the combined forces of England and Russia when their hearts and lands would align, and the great mission of civilizing Asia would begin. That didn’t seem right because Asia isn’t going to be civilized by Western methods. There’s just too much of Asia, and it’s too ancient. You can’t reform a woman with many partners, and Asia has always been eager for attention in the past. She will never go to Sunday school or learn to vote unless it's with swords as her tickets.
Dirkovitch knew this as well as any one else, but it suited him to talk special-correspondently and to make himself as genial as he could. Now and then he volunteered a little, a very little, information about his own Sotnia[8] of Cossacks, left apparently to look after themselves somewhere at the back of beyond. He had done rough work in Central Asia, and had seen rather more help-yourself fighting than most men of his years. But he was careful never to betray his superiority, and more than careful to praise on all occasions the appearance, drill, uniform, and organization of her Majesty's White Hussars. And, indeed, they were a regiment to be admired. When Mrs. Durgan, widow of the late Sir John Durgan, arrived in their station, and after a short time had been proposed to by every single man at mess, she put the public sentiment very neatly when she explained that they were all so nice that unless she could marry them all, including the colonel and some majors who were already married, she was not going to content herself with one of them. Wherefore she wedded a little man in a rifle regiment—being by nature contradictious—and the White Hussars were going to wear crape on their arms, but compromised by attending the wedding in full force, and lining the aisle with unutterable reproach. She had jilted them all—from Basset-Holmer, the senior captain, to Little Mildred, the last subaltern, and he could have given her four thousand a year and a title. He was a viscount, and on his arrival the mess had said he had better go into the Guards, because they were all sons of large grocers and small clothiers in the Hussars, but Mildred begged very hard to be allowed to stay, and behaved so prettily that he was forgiven, and became a man, which is much more important than being any sort of viscount.
Dirkovitch was aware of this just like anyone else, but he found it convenient to speak in a special, formal manner and to be as friendly as possible. Occasionally, he offered a bit of information about his own group of Cossacks, who were seemingly off doing their own thing in some remote area. He had engaged in tough work in Central Asia and had experienced more rough-and-tumble fighting than most people his age. However, he was careful never to show off his superiority and was particularly diligent in praising the looks, training, uniforms, and organization of Her Majesty's White Hussars. They were indeed a regiment worthy of admiration. When Mrs. Durgan, the widow of the late Sir John Durgan, arrived at their station and was proposed to by every single man at the mess shortly thereafter, she expressed public sentiment quite well when she said that they were all so nice that unless she could marry them all—including the colonel and several majors who were already married—she wasn't going to settle for just one. Therefore, she ended up marrying a short man from a rifle regiment—being inherently contrary—and the White Hussars were set to wear black armbands in mourning but compromised by attending the wedding en masse, lining the aisle with unmistakable disapproval. She had turned down every single one of them—from Basset-Holmer, the senior captain, to Little Mildred, the last subaltern—despite the fact that he could offer her four thousand a year and a title. He was a viscount, and when he arrived, the mess suggested he should join the Guards instead since they were all sons of successful grocers and small clothiers in the Hussars, but Mildred insisted strongly on staying and behaved so charmingly that he was forgiven, becoming a man, which was far more significant than being any kind of viscount.
The only persons who did not share the general regard for the White Hussars were a few thousand gentlemen of Jewish extraction who lived across the border, and answered to the name of Pathan. They had only met the regiment officially, and for something less than twenty minutes, but the interview, which was complicated with many casualties, had filled them with prejudice. They even called the White Hussars "children of the devil," and sons of persons whom it would be perfectly impossible to meet in decent society. Yet they were not above making their aversion fill their money belts. The regiment possessed carbines, beautiful Martini-Henri carbines, that would cob a bullet into an enemy's camp at one thousand yards, and were even handier than the long rifle. Therefore they were coveted all along the border, and since demand inevitably breeds supply, they were supplied at the risk of life and limb for exactly their weight in coined silver—seven and one half pounds of rupees[9], or sixteen pounds and a few shillings each, reckoning the rupee at par. They were stolen at night by snaky-haired thieves that crawled on their stomachs under the nose of the sentries; they disappeared mysteriously from armracks; and in the hot weather, when all the doors and windows were open, they vanished like puffs of their own smoke. The border people desired them first for their own family vendettas[10] and then for contingencies. But in the long cold nights of the Northern Indian winter they were stolen most extensively. The traffic of murder was liveliest among the hills at that season, and prices ruled high. The regimental guards were first doubled and then trebled. A trooper does not much care if he loses a weapon—government must make it good—but he deeply resents the loss of his sleep. The regiment grew very angry, and one night-thief who managed to limp away bears the visible marks of their anger upon him to this hour. That incident stopped the burglaries for a time, and the guards were reduced accordingly, and the regiment devoted itself to polo with unexpected results, for it beat by two goals to one that very terrible polo corps the Lushkar Light Horse, though the latter had four ponies apiece for a short hour's fight, as well as a native officer who played like a lambent flame across the ground.
The only people who didn’t share the general admiration for the White Hussars were a few thousand Jewish gentlemen living over the border, known as Pathans. They had only encountered the regiment officially for a little under twenty minutes, but that meeting, which involved many casualties, left them with a deep bias. They even referred to the White Hussars as "children of the devil" and the offspring of people who would be completely unacceptable in polite society. Still, they weren’t above using their dislike to fill their wallets. The regiment was armed with stunning Martini-Henri carbines, capable of shooting a bullet into an enemy’s camp from a thousand yards away and were more convenient than the long rifle. Because of this, they were highly sought after along the border, and since demand inevitably leads to supply, they were provided at the risk of life and limb for precisely their weight in silver coins—seven and a half pounds of rupees, or sixteen pounds and a few shillings each, at par value. They were often stolen at night by sneaky thieves who crawled on their stomachs right under the noses of the sentries; they mysteriously disappeared from armories; and during the hot weather, when all doors and windows were open, they vanished like smoke. The locals wanted them initially for their own family vendettas and then for emergencies. However, during the long, cold nights of the Northern Indian winter, they were stolen most extensively. The murder trade was most active among the hills at that time, and prices were high. The regimental guards were first doubled and then tripled. A trooper doesn’t really mind losing a weapon— the government will replace it—but he hates losing sleep. The regiment became very frustrated, and one night-thief who managed to escape bore the visible marks of their anger to this day. That incident temporarily halted the burglaries, and the guards were reduced accordingly, allowing the regiment to focus on polo with unexpected success, as they defeated the formidable Lushkar Light Horse by two goals to one, despite the latter having four ponies each for a short match and a native officer who moved across the field like a flickering flame.
Then they gave a dinner to celebrate the event. The Lushkar team came, and Dirkovitch came, in the fullest full uniform of Cossack officer, which is as full as a dressing-gown, and was introduced to the Lushkars, and opened his eyes as he regarded them. They were lighter men than the Hussars, and they carried themselves with the swing that is the peculiar right of the Punjab[11] frontier force and all irregular horse. Like everything else in the service, it has to be learned; but unlike many things, it is never forgotten, and remains on the body till death.
Then they threw a dinner to celebrate the event. The Lushkar team showed up, along with Dirkovitch, dressed in full Cossack officer uniform, which is just as relaxed as a dressing gown. He was introduced to the Lushkars and couldn't help but stare at them. They were leaner than the Hussars, moving with the unique swagger that belongs to the Punjab frontier force and all irregular cavalry. Like everything else in the military, it has to be learned; but unlike many things, it’s never forgotten and stays with you for life.
The great beam-roofed mess room of the White Hussars was a sight to be remembered. All the mess plate was on the long table—the same table that had served up the bodies of five dead officers in a forgotten fight long and long ago—the dingy, battered standards faced the door of entrance, clumps of winter roses lay between the silver candlesticks, the portraits of eminent officers deceased looked down on their successors from between the heads of sambhur[12], nilghai[13], maikhor, and, pride of all the mess, two grinning snow-leopards that had cost Basset-Holmer four months' leave that he might have spent in England instead of on the road to Thibet, and the daily risk of his life on ledge, snowslide, and glassy grass slope.
The large beam-roofed dining hall of the White Hussars was unforgettable. The long table was covered with mess plates—the same table that had once laid out the bodies of five fallen officers in a long-ago battle—the dingy, worn standards faced the entrance, clusters of winter roses sat between the silver candlesticks, and portraits of distinguished deceased officers looked down on their successors from among the heads of sambhur, nilghai, maikhor, and, the pride of the mess, two smiling snow leopards that had cost Basset-Holmer four months of leave he could have spent in England instead of on the road to Tibet, facing daily risks of his life from ledges, snow slides, and slick grass slopes.
The servants, in spotless white muslin and the crest of their regiments on the brow of their turbans, waited behind their masters, who were clad in the scarlet and gold of the White Hussars and the cream and silver of the Lushkar Light Horse. Dirkovitch's dull green uniform was the only dark spot at the board, but his big onyx eyes made up for it. He was fraternizing effusively with the captain of the Lushkar team, who was wondering how many of Dirkovitch's Cossacks his own long, lathy down-countrymen could account for in a fair charge. But one does not speak of these things openly.
The servants, dressed in crisp white fabric with their regimental crests on their turbans, stood behind their masters, who wore the vibrant red and gold of the White Hussars and the cream and silver of the Lushkar Light Horse. Dirkovitch's dull green uniform was the only dark spot at the table, but his striking onyx eyes made up for it. He was chatting enthusiastically with the captain of the Lushkar team, who was curious about how many of Dirkovitch's Cossacks his own tall, lean countrymen could take down in a fair fight. But such topics aren’t discussed openly.
The talk rose higher and higher, and the regimental band played between the courses, as is the immemorial custom, till all tongues ceased for a moment with the removal of the dinner slips and the First Toast of Obligation, when the colonel, rising, said, "Mr. Vice, the Queen," and Little Mildred from the bottom of the table answered, "The Queen, God bless her!" and the big spurs clanked as the big men heaved themselves up and drank the Queen, upon whose pay they were falsely supposed to pay their mess bills. That sacrament of the mess never grows old, and never ceases to bring a lump into the throat of the listener wherever he be, by land or by sea. Dirkovitch rose with his "brothers glorious," but he could not understand. No one but an officer can understand what the toast means; and the bulk have more sentiment than comprehension. It all comes to the same in the end, as the enemy said when he was wriggling on a lance point. Immediately after the little silence that follows on the ceremony there entered the native officer who had played for the Lushkar team. He could not of course eat with the alien, but he came in at dessert, all six feet of him, with the blue-and-silver turban atop, and the big black top-boots below. The mess rose joyously as he thrust forward the hilt of his saber, in token of fealty, for the colonel of the White Hussars to touch, and dropped into a vacant chair amid shouts of "Rung ho! Hira Singh!" (which being translated means "Go in and win!"). "Did I whack you over the knee, old man?" "Ressaidar Sahib, what the devil made you play that kicking pig of a pony in the last ten minutes?" "Shabash, Ressaidar Sahib!" Then the voice of the colonel, "The health of Ressaidar Hira Singh!"
The conversation grew louder, and the regimental band played between the courses, as has been the custom for ages, until there was a moment of silence with the clearing of the dinner plates and the First Toast of Obligation. The colonel stood up and said, "Mr. Vice, the Queen," and Little Mildred at the end of the table replied, "The Queen, God bless her!" The clanking of heavy spurs echoed as the big men got up and raised their glasses to the Queen, for whom they were mistakenly thought to be paying their mess bills. That ritual of the mess never gets old and always brings a lump to the throat of anyone who hears it, whether on land or at sea. Dirkovitch stood with his "glorious brothers," but he didn’t quite get it. Only an officer can truly understand what the toast means; most just feel more sentiment than understanding. It all comes down to the same thing in the end, like the enemy said while struggling on a lance point. Right after the brief silence that follows the ceremony, the native officer who had played for the Lushkar team entered. He couldn’t eat with the outsiders, but he joined for dessert, all six feet of him, sporting a blue-and-silver turban on top and big black top-boots below. The mess stood up cheerfully as he presented the hilt of his saber, signifying his loyalty, for the colonel of the White Hussars to touch, and he sat down in an empty chair amid cries of "Rung ho! Hira Singh!" (which means "Go in and win!"). "Did I hit you over the knee, old man?" "Ressaidar Sahib, what on earth made you ride that stubborn pony in the last ten minutes?" "Well done, Ressaidar Sahib!" Then the colonel’s voice rang out, "The health of Ressaidar Hira Singh!"
After the shouting had died away, Hira Singh rose to reply, for he was the cadet of a royal house, the son of a king's son, and knew what was due on these occasions. Thus he spoke in the vernacular:—
After the shouting had subsided, Hira Singh stood up to respond, as he was a cadet from a royal family, the son of a prince, and understood the proper etiquette for these situations. So, he spoke in the local language:—
"Colonel Sahib and officers of this regiment, much honor have you done me. This will I remember. We came down from afar to play you; but we were beaten." ("No fault of yours, Ressaidar Sahib. Played on our own ground, y' know. Your ponies were cramped from the railway. Don't apologize.") "Therefore perhaps we will come again if it be so ordained." ("Hear! Hear, hear, indeed! Bravo! Hsh!") "Then we will play you afresh" ("Happy to meet you"), "till there are left no feet upon our ponies. Thus far for sport." He dropped one hand on his sword hilt and his eye wandered to Dirkovitch lolling back in his chair. "But if by the will of God there arises any other game which is not the polo game, then be assured, Colonel Sahib and officers, that we shall play it out side by side, though they"—again his eye sought Dirkovitch—"though they, I say, have fifty ponies to our one horse." And with a deep-mouthed Rung ho! that rang like a musket butt on flagstones, he sat down amid shoutings.
"Colonel Sahib and officers of this regiment, you have honored me greatly. I will remember this. We came from far away to play against you, but we were defeated." ("Not your fault, Ressaidar Sahib. We played on our own turf, you know. Your ponies were cramped from the train journey. Don't apologize.") "So, perhaps we will come again if it’s meant to be." ("Hear! Hear, indeed! Bravo! Hush!") "Then we will play against you again" ("Happy to meet you"), "until there are no feet left on our ponies. That’s it for sports." He rested one hand on his sword hilt and glanced at Dirkovitch lounging in his chair. "But if, by the will of God, another game arises that isn't polo, then be assured, Colonel Sahib and officers, that we will play it side by side, even though they"—his gaze found Dirkovitch again—"even though they, I say, have fifty ponies to our one horse." With a deep rumbling Rung ho! that sounded like a musket butt on flagstones, he sat down amid cheers.
Dirkovitch, who had devoted himself steadily to the brandy—the terrible brandy aforementioned—did not understand, nor did the expurgated[14] translations offered to him at all convey the point. Decidedly the native officer's was the speech of the evening, and the clamor might have continued to the dawn had it not been broken by the noise of a shot without that sent every man feeling at his defenseless left side. It is notable that Dirkovitch "reached back," after the American fashion—a gesture that set the captain of the Lushkar team wondering how Cossack officers were armed at mess. Then there was a scuffle, and a yell of pain.
Dirkovitch, who had been steadily drinking the brandy—the awful brandy mentioned earlier—didn’t get it, and the edited translations he received didn’t really get the message across either. Clearly, the native officer’s speech was the highlight of the evening, and the noise could have gone on until dawn if it hadn’t been interrupted by the sound of a gunshot outside, making every man instinctively check his unprotected left side. It's worth noting that Dirkovitch "reached back," like Americans do—a move that made the captain of the Lushkar team curious about how Cossack officers were armed during meals. Then there was a scuffle, followed by a shout of pain.
"Carbine stealing again!" said the adjutant, calmly sinking back in his chair. "This comes of reducing the guards. I hope the sentries have killed him."
"Carbine theft again!" said the adjutant, calmly leaning back in his chair. "This is what happens when you cut back on the guards. I hope the sentries have taken him out."
The feet of armed men pounded on the veranda flags, and it sounded as though something was being dragged.
The boots of armed men thudded on the veranda tiles, and it sounded like something was being dragged.
"Why don't they put him in the cells till the morning?" said the colonel, testily. "See if they've damaged him, sergeant."
"Why don’t they just put him in a cell until morning?" the colonel said, irritably. "Check to see if they’ve hurt him, sergeant."
The mess-sergeant fled out into the darkness, and returned with two troopers and a corporal, all very much perplexed.
The mess sergeant ran out into the dark and came back with two soldiers and a corporal, all looking really confused.
"Caught a man stealin' carbines, sir," said the corporal.
"Caught a guy stealing rifles, sir," said the corporal.
"Leastways 'e was crawling toward the barricks, sir, past the main-road sentries; an' the sentry 'e says, sir—"
"Anyway, he was crawling toward the barracks, sir, past the main-road guards; and the guard says, sir—"
The limp heap of rags upheld by the three men groaned. Never was seen so destitute and demoralized an Afghan. He was turbanless, shoeless, caked with dirt, and all but dead with rough handling. Hira Singh started slightly at the sound of the man's pain. Dirkovitch took another liqueur glass of brandy.
The limp pile of rags held up by the three men groaned. Never had anyone seen such a destitute and demoralized Afghan. He had no turban, no shoes, was covered in dirt, and looked like he was on the verge of death from rough handling. Hira Singh flinched at the sound of the man's pain. Dirkovitch took another shot of brandy.
"What does the sentry say?" said the colonel.
"What does the guard say?" asked the colonel.
"Sez he speaks English, sir," said the corporal.
"He's saying he speaks English, sir," said the corporal.
"So you brought him into mess instead of handing him over to the sergeant! If he spoke all the tongues of the Pentecost you've no business—"
"So you brought him into the mess instead of handing him over to the sergeant! Even if he spoke every language at Pentecost, it’s none of your business—"
Again the bundle groaned and muttered. Little Mildred had risen from his place to inspect. He jumped back as though he had been shot.
Again the bundle groaned and muttered. Little Mildred had gotten up from his spot to take a look. He jumped back as if he had been shot.
"Perhaps it would be better, sir, to send the men away," said he to the colonel, for he was a much-privileged subaltern. He put his arms round the rag-bound horror as he spoke, and dropped him into a chair. It may not have been explained that the littleness of Mildred lay in his being six feet four, and big in proportion. The corporal, seeing that an officer was disposed to look after the capture, and that the colonel's eye was beginning to blaze, promptly removed himself and his men. The mess was left alone with the carbine thief, who laid his head on the table and wept bitterly, hopelessly, and inconsolably, as little children weep.
"Maybe it would be better, sir, to send the men away," he said to the colonel, since he was a well-connected junior officer. He wrapped his arms around the rag-wrapped figure as he spoke and dropped him into a chair. It might not have been clear that Mildred's smallness was in contrast to his six-foot-four frame, which was big in every way. The corporal, seeing that an officer was ready to deal with the situation and noticing the colonel’s growing anger, quickly took himself and his men away. The mess was left alone with the carbine thief, who laid his head on the table and wept bitterly, hopelessly, and inconsolably, just like little kids do.
Hira Singh leaped to his feet with a long-drawn vernacular oath "Colonel Sahib," said he, "that man is no Afghan, for they weep 'Ai! Ai!' Nor is he of Hindustan, for they weep,'Oh! Ho!' He weeps after the fashion of the white men, who say 'Ow! Ow!'"
Hira Singh jumped up with a lengthy curse in his native language. "Colonel Sahib," he said, "that man isn’t Afghan, because they cry ‘Ai! Ai!!’ Nor is he from Hindustan, because they cry ‘Oh! Ho!!’ He cries like the white men, who say ‘Ow! Ow!!’”
"Now where the dickens did you get that knowledge, Hira Singh?" said the captain of the Lushkar team.
"Where on earth did you get that knowledge, Hira Singh?" said the captain of the Lushkar team.
"Hear him!" said Hira Singh, simply, pointing at the crumpled figure that wept as though it would never cease.
"Hear him!" said Hira Singh, simply, pointing at the crumpled figure that cried as if it would never stop.
"He said, 'My God!'" said Little Mildred, "I heard him say it."
"He said, 'My God!'" Little Mildred replied, "I heard him say it."
The colonel and the mess room looked at the man in silence. It is a horrible thing to hear a man cry. A woman can sob from the top of her palate, or her lips, or anywhere else, but a man cries from his diaphragm, and it rends him to pieces. Also, the exhibition causes the throat of the on-looker to close at the top.
The colonel and the mess room stared at the man in silence. It's a terrible thing to hear a man cry. A woman can sob from her throat, her lips, or anywhere else, but a man cries from deep in his chest, and it breaks him apart. Also, seeing this makes the throat of the onlooker tighten at the top.
"Poor devil!" said the colonel, coughing tremendously, "We ought to send him to hospital. He's been manhandled."
"Poor guy!" said the colonel, coughing a lot, "We should send him to the hospital. He's been roughhandled."
Now the adjutant loved his rifles. They were to him as his grandchildren—the men standing in the first place. He grunted rebelliously: "I can understand an Afghan stealing, because he's made that way. But I can't understand his crying. That makes it worse."
Now the adjutant loved his rifles. They were like his grandchildren to him—the men standing in the front line. He grunted in frustration: "I can understand an Afghan stealing because that's just who he is. But I can’t get why he cries. That just makes it worse."
The brandy must have affected Dirkovitch, for he lay back in his chair and stared at the ceiling. There was nothing special in the ceiling beyond a shadow as of a huge black coffin. Owing to some peculiarity in the construction of the mess room this shadow was always thrown when the candles were lighted. It never disturbed the digestion of the White Hussars. They were, in rather proud of it.
The brandy must have gotten to Dirkovitch, because he leaned back in his chair and stared at the ceiling. There was nothing remarkable about the ceiling, just a shadow that looked like a big black coffin. Due to some quirk in the way the mess room was built, this shadow always appeared when the candles were lit. It never bothered the White Hussars' digestion; in fact, they were somewhat proud of it.
"Is he going to cry all night?" said the colonel, "or are we supposed to sit up with Little Mildred's guest until he feels better?"
"Is he going to cry all night?" the colonel asked, "or are we supposed to stay up with Little Mildred's guest until he feels better?"
The man in the chair threw up his head and stared at the mess. Outside, the wheels of the first of those bidden to the festivities crunched the roadway.
The man in the chair lifted his head and looked at the mess. Outside, the wheels of the first guests arriving for the festivities crunched on the road.
"Oh, my God!" said the man in the chair, and every soul in the mess rose to his feet. Then the Lushkar captain did a deed for which he ought to have been given the Victoria Cross—distinguished gallantry in a fight against overwhelming curiosity. He picked up his team with his eyes as the hostess picks up the ladies at the opportune moment, and pausing only by the colonel's chair to say, "This isn't our affair, you know, sir," led the team into the veranda and the gardens. Hira Singh was the last, and he looked at Dirkovitch as he moved. But Dirkovitch had departed into a brandy paradise of his own. His lips moved without sound, and he was studying the coffin on the ceiling.
"Oh my God!" exclaimed the man in the chair, and everyone in the mess stood up. Then the Lushkar captain did something that deserved a medal for extraordinary bravery—showing great courage in the face of overwhelming curiosity. He gathered his team with a glance, just like the hostess gathers the ladies at the right moment, and paused only by the colonel's chair to say, "This isn't our business, you know, sir," before leading the team onto the veranda and into the gardens. Hira Singh was the last to go, glancing at Dirkovitch as he moved. But Dirkovitch had lost himself in a world of brandy. His lips moved silently, and he was staring at the coffin on the ceiling.
"White—white all over," said Basset-Holmer, the adjutant. "What a pernicious renegade[15] he must be! I wonder where he came from?"
"White—white everywhere," said Basset-Holmer, the adjutant. "What a harmful traitor he must be! I wonder where he came from?"
The colonel shook the man gently by the arm, and "Who are you?" said he.
The colonel gently shook the man by the arm and asked, "Who are you?"
There was no answer. The man stared round the mess room and smiled in the colonel's face. Little Mildred, who was always more of a woman than a man till "Boot and saddle" was sounded, repeated the question in a voice that would have drawn confidences from a geyser. The man only smiled. Dirkovitch, at the far end of the table, slid gently from his chair to the floor, No son of Adam, in this present imperfect world, can mix the Hussars' champagne with the Hussars' brandy by five and eight glasses of each without remembering the pit whence he has been digged and descending thither. The band began to play the tune with which the White Hussars, from the date of their formation, preface all their functions. They would sooner be disbanded than abandon that tune. It is a part of their system. The man straightened himself in his chair and drummed on the table with his fingers.
There was no response. The man looked around the mess room and smiled at the colonel. Little Mildred, who was always more feminine than masculine until "Boot and saddle" was called, repeated the question in a tone that could coax secrets from a geyser. The man just smiled. Dirkovitch, sitting at the far end of the table, slid gently off his chair and onto the floor. No man in this flawed world can mix the Hussars' champagne with the Hussars' brandy in five and eight glasses of each without remembering where he came from and feeling pulled back down. The band started playing the song that the White Hussars have used to kick off all their events since they were formed. They would rather disband than give up that tune. It's part of their tradition. The man sat up straight in his chair and tapped his fingers on the table.
"I don't see why we should entertain lunatics," said the colonel; "call a guard and send him off to the cells. We'll look into the business in the morning. Give him a glass of wine first, though."
"I don’t see why we should entertain crazy people," said the colonel; "call a guard and send him off to the cells. We'll check into it in the morning. But first, give him a glass of wine."
Little Mildred filled a sherry glass with the brandy and thrust it over to the man. He drank, and the tune rose louder, and he straightened himself yet more. Then he put out his long-taloned hands to a piece of plate opposite and fingered it lovingly. There was a mystery connected with that piece of plate in the shape of a spring, which converted what was a seven-branched candlestick, three springs each side and one on the middle, into a sort of wheel-spoke candelabrum[16]. He found the spring, pressed it, and laughed weakly. He rose from his chair and inspected a picture on the wall, then moved on to another picture, the mess watching him without a word.
Little Mildred filled a sherry glass with brandy and handed it to the man. He drank, the music got louder, and he straightened up even more. Then he reached out with his long, claw-like fingers to a piece of plate across from him and touched it fondly. There was a mystery behind that piece of plate shaped like a spring, which turned what was a seven-branched candlestick—three springs on each side and one in the middle—into a kind of wheel-spoke candelabrum. He found the spring, pressed it, and laughed weakly. He got up from his chair and looked at a picture on the wall, then moved on to another picture, the mess watching him in silence.
When he came to the mantelpiece he shook his head and seemed distressed. A piece of plate representing a mounted hussar in full uniform caught his eye. He pointed to it, and then to the mantelpiece, with inquiry in his eyes.
When he reached the mantelpiece, he shook his head and looked upset. A piece of decor showing a mounted hussar in full uniform caught his attention. He pointed at it and then at the mantelpiece, his eyes full of questions.
"What is it—oh, what is it?" said Little Mildred. Then, as a mother might speak to a child, "That is a horse—yes, a horse."
"What is it—oh, what is it?" said Little Mildred. Then, as a mother might speak to a child, "That’s a horse—yes, a horse."
Very slowly came the answer, in a thick, passionless guttural: "Yes, I—have seen. But—where is the horse?"
Very slowly came the answer, in a thick, emotionless growl: "Yes, I—have seen. But—where is the horse?"
You could have heard the hearts of the mess beating as the men drew back to give the stranger full room in his wanderings. There was no question of calling the guard.
You could hear the hearts of the guys racing as the men stepped back to give the stranger plenty of space to roam. There was no thought of calling the guards.
Again he spoke, very slowly, "Where is our horse?"
Again he spoke, very slowly, "Where is our horse?"
There is no saying what happened after that. There is but one horse in the White Hussars, and his portrait hangs outside the door of the mess room. He is the piebald drum-horse the king of the regimental band, that served the regiment for seven-and-thirty years, and in the end was shot for old age. Half the mess tore the thing down from its place and thrust it into the man's hands. He placed it above the mantelpiece; it clattered on the ledge, as his poor hands dropped it, and he staggered toward the bottom of the table, falling into Mildred's chair. The band began to play the "River of Years" waltz, and the laughter from the gardens came into the tobacco-scented mess room. But nobody, even the youngest, was thinking of waltzes. They all spoke to one another something after this fashion: "The drum-horse hasn't hung over the mantelpiece since '67." "How does he know?" "Mildred, go and speak to him again." "Colonel, what are you going to do?" "Oh, dry up, and give the poor devil a chance to pull himself together!" "It isn't possible, anyhow. The man's a lunatic."
There’s no telling what happened after that. There’s only one horse in the White Hussars, and his portrait hangs outside the mess room door. He’s the piebald drum-horse, the king of the regimental band, who served the regiment for thirty-seven years and was eventually put down due to old age. Half the mess tore the portrait down and shoved it into the man's hands. He placed it above the mantelpiece; it clattered on the ledge as his shaky hands dropped it, and he staggered toward the end of the table, collapsing into Mildred's chair. The band started playing the "River of Years" waltz, and laughter from the gardens drifted into the tobacco-scented mess room. But nobody, not even the youngest, was thinking about dancing. They all talked to each other like this: "The drum-horse hasn’t hung over the mantelpiece since '67." "How does he know?" "Mildred, go talk to him again." "Colonel, what are you going to do?" "Oh, shut up, and give the poor guy a chance to pull himself together!" "It’s not possible anyway. The man’s a lunatic."
Little Mildred stood at the colonel's side talking into his ear. "Will you be good enough to take your seats, please, gentlemen?" he said, and the mess dropped into the chairs.
Little Mildred stood next to the colonel, speaking in his ear. "Could you please take your seats, gentlemen?" he said, and the group settled into their chairs.
Only Dirkovitch's seat, next to Little Mildred's, was blank, and Little Mildred himself had found Hira Singh's place. The wide-eyed mess sergeant filled the glasses in dead silence. Once more the colonel rose, but his hand shook, and the port spilled on the table as he looked straight at the man in Little Mildred's chair and said, hoarsely, "Mr. Vice, the Queen." There was a little pause, but the man sprang to his feet and answered, without hesitation, "The Queen, God bless her!" and as he emptied the thin glass he snapped the shank between his fingers.
Only Dirkovitch's seat, next to Little Mildred's, was empty, and Little Mildred himself had found Hira Singh's spot. The wide-eyed mess sergeant filled the glasses in complete silence. Once again, the colonel stood up, but his hand shook, causing the port to spill on the table as he looked directly at the man in Little Mildred's chair and said hoarsely, "Mr. Vice, the Queen." There was a brief pause, but the man jumped to his feet and replied without hesitation, "The Queen, God bless her!" and as he drank from the thin glass, he snapped the stem between his fingers.
Long and long ago, when the Empress of India was a young woman, and there were no unclean ideals in the land, it was the custom in a few messes to drink the Queen's toast in broken glass, to the huge delight of the mess contractors. The custom is now dead, because there is nothing to break anything for, except now and again the word of a government, and that has been broken already.
Long ago, when the Empress of India was young and there were no corrupt ideals in the land, it was customary in some messes to drink the Queen's toast from broken glass, which greatly pleased the mess contractors. This custom is now gone because there’s no longer any reason to break anything, except occasionally a government promise, and that has already been broken.
"That settles it," said the colonel, with a gasp. "He's not a sergeant. What in the world is he?"
"That settles it," said the colonel, gasping. "He's not a sergeant. What on earth is he?"
The entire mess echoed the word, and the volley of questions would have scared any man. Small wonder that the ragged, filthy invader could only smile and shake his head.
The whole chaos echoed the word, and the barrage of questions would have frightened anyone. It's no surprise that the scruffy, dirty intruder could only smile and shake his head.
From under the table, calm and smiling urbanely[17], rose Dirkovitch, who had been roused from healthful slumber by feet upon his body. By the side of the man he rose, and the man shrieked and groveled at his feet. It was a horrible sight, coming so swiftly upon the pride and glory of the toast that had brought the strayed wits together.
From under the table, calm and smiling pleasantly, Dirkovitch got up after being awakened from a restful sleep by feet on his body. He stood beside the man, who screamed and grovelled at his feet. It was a terrible sight, abruptly contrasting with the pride and glory of the toast that had united their scattered thoughts.
Dirkovitch made no offer to raise him, but Little Mildred heaved him up in an instant. It is not good that a gentleman who can answer to the Queen's toast should lie at the feet of a subaltern of Cossacks.
Dirkovitch didn't offer to pick him up, but Little Mildred lifted him up in a flash. It's not right for a gentleman who can respond to the Queen's toast to be lying at the feet of a junior officer of Cossacks.
The hasty action tore the wretch's upper clothing nearly to the waist, and his body was seamed with dry black scars. There is only one weapon in the world that cuts in parallel lines, and it is neither the cane nor the cat. Dirkovitch saw the marks, and the pupils of his eyes dilated—also, his face changed. He said something that sounded like "Shto ve takete"; and the man, fawning, answered, "Chetyre."
The quick action ripped the poor man's shirt almost to his waist, and his body was covered in dry black scars. There's only one weapon in the world that leaves cuts in straight lines, and it’s neither a cane nor a whip. Dirkovitch noticed the marks, and his pupils widened—his face also changed. He said something that sounded like "Shto ve takete"; and the man, eager to please, replied, "Chetyre."
"What's that?" said everybody together.
"What’s that?" everyone asked together.
"His number. That is number four, you know." Dirkovitch spoke very thickly.
"His number. That’s number four, you know." Dirkovitch spoke very slowly.
"What has a Queen's officer to do with a qualified number?" said the colonel, and there rose an unpleasant growl round the table.
"What does a Queen's officer have to do with a specific number?" said the colonel, and an uncomfortable murmur spread around the table.
"How can I tell?" said the affable Oriental, with a sweet smile. "He is a—how you have it?—escape—runaway, from over there."
"How can I tell?" said the friendly Asian, with a warm smile. "He is a—what do you call it?—escape—runaway, from over there."
He nodded toward the darkness of the night.
He nodded toward the dark night.
"Speak to him, if he'll answer you, and speak to him gently," said Little Mildred, settling the man in a chair. It seemed most improper to all present that Dirkovitch. should sip brandy as he talked in purring, spitting Russian to the creature who answered so feebly and with such evident dread. But since Dirkovitch appeared to understand, no man said a word. They breathed heavily, leaning forward, in the long gaps of the conversation. The next time that they have no engagements on hand the White Hussars intend to go to St. Petersburg and learn Russian.
"Talk to him, if he'll respond, and do it gently," said Little Mildred, settling the man into a chair. It seemed very inappropriate to everyone there that Dirkovitch would sip brandy while speaking in a soft, hissing Russian to the creature who replied so weakly and with clear fear. But since Dirkovitch seemed to understand, no one said anything. They breathed heavily, leaning forward during the long pauses in the conversation. The next time they have no plans, the White Hussars intend to go to St. Petersburg and learn Russian.
"He does not know how many years ago," said Dirkovitch, facing the mess, "but he says it was very long ago, in a war, I think that there was an accident. He says he was of this glorious and distinguished regiment in the war."
"He doesn't remember how many years ago," said Dirkovitch, looking at the mess, "but he says it was a really long time ago, during a war, I think there was an accident. He says he was part of this glorious and distinguished regiment in the war."
"The rolls! The rolls! Holmer, get the rolls!" said Little Mildred, and the adjutant dashed off bareheaded to the orderly room where the rolls of the regiment were kept. He returned just in time to hear Dirkovitch conclude, "Therefore I am most sorry to say there was an accident, which would have been, reparable if he had apologized to our colonel, whom he had insulted."
"The rolls! The rolls! Holmer, grab the rolls!" said Little Mildred, and the adjutant ran off without a hat to the office where the regiment's rolls were stored. He came back just in time to hear Dirkovitch finish, "So I regret to say there was an accident that could have been fixed if he had apologized to our colonel, whom he had disrespected."
Another growl, which the colonel tried to beat down. The mess was in no mood to weigh insults to Russian colonels just then.
Another growl, which the colonel tried to suppress. The mess was not in the mood to deal with insults to Russian colonels at that moment.
"He does not remember, but I think that there was an accident, and so he was not exchanged among the prisoners, but he was sent to another place—how do you say?—the country. So, he says, he came here. He does not know how he came. Eh? He was at Chepany[18]"—the man caught the word, nodded, and shivered—"at Zhigansk[19] and Irkutsk[20]. I cannot understand how he escaped. He says, too, that he was in the forests for many years, but how many years he has forgotten—that with many things. It was an accident; done because he did not apologise to our colonel. Ah!"
"He doesn’t remember, but I think there was an accident, so he wasn't swapped among the prisoners; instead, he was sent to a different place—how do you say?—the countryside. So, he says, he arrived here. He has no idea how he got here. Eh? He was at Chepany[18]"—the man caught the word, nodded, and shivered—"at Zhigansk[19] and Irkutsk[20]. I can't understand how he got away. He also says he spent many years in the forests, but how many years he has forgotten—that’s the case with a lot of things. It was an accident; it happened because he didn’t apologize to our colonel. Ah!"
Instead of echoing Dirkovitch's sigh of regret, it is sad to record that the White Hussars livelily exhibited unchristian delight and other emotions, hardly restrained by their sense of hospitality. Holmer flung the frayed and yellow regimental rolls on the table, and the men flung themselves atop of these.
Instead of sharing Dirkovitch's sigh of regret, it's unfortunate to note that the White Hussars openly showed their unchristian joy and other feelings, barely held back by their sense of hospitality. Holmer tossed the tattered and yellow regimental rolls onto the table, and the men jumped on top of them.
"Steady! Fifty-six—fifty-five—fifty-four," said Holmer. "Here we are. 'Lieutenant Austin Limmason—missing.' That was before Sebastopol[21]. What an infernal shame! Insulted one of their colonels, and was quietly shipped off. Thirty years of his life wiped out."
"Steady! Fifty-six—fifty-five—fifty-four," said Holmer. "Here we are. 'Lieutenant Austin Limmason—missing.' That was before Sebastopol[21]. What a terrible shame! He insulted one of their colonels and was just quietly sent away. Thirty years of his life gone."
"But he never apologized. Said he'd see him——first," chorussed the mess.
"But he never apologized. He said he'd see him—first," the group chimed in.
"Poor devil! I suppose he never had the chance afterward. How did he come here?" said the colonel.
"Poor guy! I guess he never got the chance after that. How did he end up here?" said the colonel.
The dingy heap in the chair could give no answer.
The dirty pile in the chair couldn't respond.
"Do you know who you are?"
"Do you know who you are?"
It laughed weakly.
It chuckled faintly.
"Do you know that you are Limmason—Lieutenant Limmason, of the White Hussars?"
"Do you know that you are Limmason—Lieutenant Limmason, of the White Hussars?"
Swift as a shot came the answer, in a slightly surprised tone, "Yes, I'm Limmason, of course." The light died out in his eyes, and he collapsed afresh, watching every motion of Dirkovitch with terror. A flight from Siberia may fix a few elementary facts in the mind, but it does not lead to continuity of thought. The man could not explain how, like a homing pigeon, he had found his way to his own old mess again. Of what he had suffered or seen he knew nothing. He cringed before Dirkovitch as instinctively as he had pressed the spring of the candlestick, sought the picture of the drum-horse, and answered to the Queen's toast. The rest was a blank that the dreaded Russian tongue could only in part remove. His head bowed on his breast, and he giggled and cowered alternately.
"Yes, I'm Limmason, of course," came the answer quickly, a bit surprised. The light in his eyes faded, and he collapsed again, watching Dirkovitch with fear. A flight from Siberia might lock in a few basic facts in his mind, but it didn’t help him think clearly. He couldn’t explain how he had, like a homing pigeon, found his way back to his old group. He couldn’t remember what he had suffered or seen. He flinched before Dirkovitch as instinctively as he had pressed the candlestick's spring, looked for the picture of the drum-horse, and responded to the Queen's toast. The rest was a blank that the feared Russian language could only partially address. His head hung low, and he giggled and cowered alternately.
The devil that lived in the brandy prompted Dirkovitch at this extremely inopportune moment to make a speech. He rose, swaying slightly, gripped the table edge, while his eyes glowed like opals, and began:—"Fellow-soldiers glorious—true friends and hospitables. It was an accident, and deplorable—most deplorable." Here he smiled sweetly all round the mess. "But you will think of this little, little thing. So little, is it not? The czar! Posh! I slap my fingers—I snap my fingers at him. Do I believe in him? No! But the Slav who has done nothing, him I believe. Seventy—how much?—millions that have done nothing—not one thing. Napoleon was an episode." He banged a hand on the table. "Hear you, old peoples, we have done nothing in the world—out here. All our work is to do: and it shall be done, old peoples. Get away!" He waved his hand imperiously, and pointed to the man. "You see him. He is not good to see. He was just one little—oh, so little—accident, that no one remembered. Now he is That. So will you be, brother-soldiers so brave—so will you be. But you will never come back. You will all go where he has gone, or"—he pointed to the great coffin shadow on the ceiling, and muttering, "Seventy millions—get away, you old people," fell asleep.
The temptation that came from the brandy made Dirkovitch, at this very awkward moment, decide to give a speech. He stood up, swaying a little, gripped the edge of the table, his eyes shining like opals, and started: "Fellow soldiers, glorious—true friends and generous hosts. It was an accident, a regrettable one—very regrettable." Here he smiled sweetly at everyone in the mess. "But consider this tiny, tiny matter. So tiny, isn’t it? The czar! Pfft! I snap my fingers at him. Do I believe in him? No! But the Slav who has done nothing, I believe in him. Seventy—how many?—millions who have done nothing at all—not a single thing. Napoleon was just a brief chapter." He slammed a hand on the table. "Listen up, old nations, we have accomplished nothing out here in the world. All our work is ahead of us: and we will get it done, old nations. Go away!" He waved his hand authoritatively and pointed to the man. "Look at him. He doesn’t look good. He was just a little—oh, so little—incident that no one remembers. Now he is That. So will you be, brave brother-soldiers—so will you be. But you will never come back. You'll all go to where he has gone, or"—he pointed to the large shadow of a coffin on the ceiling, mumbling, "Seventy million—go away, you old nations," and fell asleep.
"Sweet, and to the point," said Little Mildred. "What's the use of getting wroth? Let's make the poor devil comfortable."
"Sweet and straight to the point," said Little Mildred. "What's the point in getting upset? Let's make the poor guy comfortable."
But that was a matter suddenly and swiftly taken from the loving hands of the White Hussars. The lieutenant had returned only to go away again three days later, when the wail of the "Dead March" and the tramp of the squadrons told the wondering station, that saw no gap in the table, an officer of the regiment had resigned his new-found commission.
But that was something suddenly and quickly taken from the caring hands of the White Hussars. The lieutenant had come back only to leave again three days later, when the sound of the "Dead March" and the march of the troops informed the surprised station, which saw no change in the schedule, that an officer of the regiment had given up his newly acquired position.
And Dirkovitch—bland, supple, and always genial—went away too by a night train. Little Mildred and another saw him off, for he was the guest of the mess, and even had he smitten the colonel with the open hand the law of the mess allowed no relaxation of hospitality.
And Dirkovitch—smooth, flexible, and always friendly—left on a night train as well. Little Mildred and another person saw him off, since he was the guest of the mess, and even if he had slapped the colonel with an open hand, the rules of the mess allowed for no break in hospitality.
"Good-by, Dirkovitch, and a pleasant journey," said Little Mildred.
"Goodbye, Dirkovitch, and have a nice trip," said Little Mildred.
"Au revoir[22] my true friends," said the Russian.
"Goodbye[22] my true friends," said the Russian.
"Indeed! But we thought you were going home?"
"Really! But we thought you were going home?"
"Yes; but I will come again. My friends, is that road shut?" He pointed to where the north star burned over the Khyber Pass.
"Yes; but I’ll be back. Friends, is that road closed?" He pointed to where the North Star shone over the Khyber Pass.
"By Jove! I forgot. Of course. Happy to meet you, old man, any time you like. Got everything you want,—cheroots, ice, bedding? That's all right. Well, au revoir, Dirkovitch."
"Wow! I totally forgot. Of course. Good to see you, man, whenever you want. Do you have everything you need—cigars, ice, bedding? That's great. Well, see you later, Dirkovitch."
"Um," said the other man, as the tail-lights of the train grew small. "Of—all—the—unmitigated[23]—"
"Um," said the other man, as the train's tail lights faded away. "Of all the completely—"
Little Mildred answered nothing, but watched the north star, and hummed a selection from a recent burlesque that had much delighted the White Hussars. It ran:—
Little Mildred didn’t say anything but stared at the North Star and hummed a tune from a recent burlesque that had really entertained the White Hussars. It went:—
"I'm sorry for Mister Bluebeard,
I'm sorry to cause him pain;
But a terrible spree there's sure to be
When he comes back again."
"I'm sorry for Mister Bluebeard,
I'm sorry to hurt him;
But there’s definitely going to be
A wild time when he returns."
NOTES
[1] The Man Who Was was written in 1889.
[1] The Man Who Was was written in 1889.
[2] 46:6 anomaly. Deviation from type.
[2] 46:6 anomaly. Deviation from the standard.
[3] 47:1 Hussars. Light-horse troopers armed with sabre and carbine.
[3] 47:1 Hussars. Light cavalry soldiers equipped with sabers and carbines.
[4] 47:1 Peshawur. City in British India.
[4] 47:1 Peshawar. City in British India.
[5] 47:7 Tyrones. From a county in Ireland by this name.
[5] 47:7 Tyrones. From a county in Ireland with this name.
[6] 47:26 Burmah. In southeastern Asia. Part of the British Empire.
[6] 47:26 Burma. In Southeast Asia. Part of the British Empire.
[7] 47:27 Irrawaddy. Chief river of Burma.
[7] 47:27 Irrawaddy. Main river of Myanmar.
[8] 48:27 Sotnia. Company of the Cossacks.
[8] 48:27 Sotnia. Group of the Cossacks.
[9] 50:14 rupee. Indian coin worth about forty-eight cents.
[9] 50:14 rupee. Indian coin worth about 48 cents.
[10] 50:21 vendettas. Private blood-feuds.
vendettas. Personal feuds.
[11] 51:14 Punjab. Country of five rivers, tributaries of the Indus.
[11] 51:14 Punjab. Land of five rivers, tributaries of the Indus.
[12] 81:26 Sambhur. A rusine deer found in India.
[12] 81:26 Sambhur. A type of deer found in India.
[13] 51:26 nilghai. Antelope with hind legs shorter than its fore-legs.
[13] 51:26 nilghai. Antelope with back legs shorter than its front legs.
[14] 54:9 expurgated. Purified.
[14] 54:9 edited. Cleansed.
[15] 57:23 renegade. One who deserts his faith.
[15] 57:23 renegade. Someone who abandons their beliefs.
[16] 58:26 candelabrum. Stand supporting several lamps.
[16] 58:26 candelabrum. A stand that supports multiple lamps.
[17] 61:3 urbanely. Politely.
[17] 61:3 respectfully. Politely.
[18] 63:2 Chepany. Town in Siberia.
[18] 63:2 Chepany. A town in Siberia.
[19] 63:4 Zhigansk. Town in Siberia.
[19] 63:4 Zhigansk. A town in Siberia.
[20] 63:4 Irkutsk. Province and city in Siberia.
[20] 63:4 Irkutsk. A province and city in Siberia.
[21] 63:17 Sebastopol. Seaport in Russia.
[21] 63:17 Sebastopol. A port city in Russia.
[22] 65:26 Au revoir. Till we meet again.
[22] 65:26 Goodbye. Until we meet again.
[23] 66:6 unmitigated. As bad as can be.
[23] 66:6 unmitigated. As bad as it gets.
BIOGRAPHICAL REFERENCES
Essays on Modern Novelists, William Lyon Phelps.
Essays on Modern Novelists, William Lyon Phelps.
A Kipling Primer, Knowles.
A Kipling Primer, Knowles.
Rudyard Kipling, Richard Le Galliene.
Rudyard Kipling, Richard Le Galliene.
"Kipling to French Eyes," Bookman, 26: 584.
"Kipling to French Eyes," Bookman, 26: 584.
"Life of Kipling," _Encyclopaedia Britannica.
"Life of Kipling," _Encyclopedia Britannica_.
"Life of Kipling," The Universal Encyclopedia.
"Life of Kipling," The Universal Encyclopedia.
BIOGRAPHY
Rudyard Kipling, the most vigorous, versatile, and highly endowed of the present-day writers of fiction, was born in Bombay, India, December 30, 1865. His place of birth and extensive travelling make him more Anglo-Saxon than British. His father was for many years connected with the schools of art at Bombay and Lahore in India. His mother, Alice MacDonald, was the daughter of a Methodist clergyman.
Rudyard Kipling, one of the most dynamic, adaptable, and talented writers of today's fiction, was born in Bombay, India, on December 30, 1865. His birthplace and broad travels give him a more Anglo-Saxon identity than a strictly British one. His father spent many years working with art schools in Bombay and Lahore, India. His mother, Alice MacDonald, was the daughter of a Methodist minister.
Kipling was brought to England when he was five years old to be educated. While in college at Westward Ho he edited the College Chronicle. For this paper he contributed regularly, poetry and stories. After his school days and on his return to India, he served on the editorial staff of the Lahore Civil and Military Gazette from 1882 to 1887, and was assistant editor of the Pioneer at Allahabad from 1887 to 1889.
Kipling was taken to England when he was five to get an education. While attending college at Westward Ho, he edited the College Chronicle. He contributed regularly to this paper with poetry and stories. After finishing school and returning to India, he worked on the editorial staff of the Lahore Civil and Military Gazette from 1882 to 1887, and was the assistant editor of the Pioneer in Allahabad from 1887 to 1889.
Kipling has travelled extensively. He is at home in India, China, Japan, Africa, Australia, England, and America. The odd part about his realistic observations, however, is that his notes, whether written about California or India, are often repudiated by the people whom he has visited. After visiting England and the United States in a vain effort to find a publisher for his writings, he returned to India and published in the Pioneer his American Notes, which were immediately reproduced in book form in New York in 1891.
Kipling has traveled a lot. He feels at home in India, China, Japan, Africa, Australia, England, and America. The strange thing about his realistic observations, though, is that the people he visits often reject his notes, whether he writes about California or India. After visiting England and the United States in a fruitless attempt to find a publisher for his work, he returned to India and published his American Notes in the Pioneer, which were quickly released in book form in New York in 1891.
He married Miss Balestier of New York in 1892. They settled at Brattleboro, Vermont, immediately after their marriage and lived there until 1896. Kipling revisited the United States in 1899. While on this trip he suffered a severe attack of pneumonia which brought out a demonstration of interest from the American people that clearly showed their appreciation of him as a man and a writer.
He married Miss Balestier from New York in 1892. They moved to Brattleboro, Vermont, right after their wedding and lived there until 1896. Kipling went back to the United States in 1899. During this trip, he had a serious bout of pneumonia, which led to a strong show of support from the American public that clearly demonstrated their appreciation for him as a person and a writer.
CRITICISMS
Kipling is journalistic in all his writings. Oftentimes his material is very thin, flippant, and sensational, but he always is interesting, for he possesses the expert reporter's unerring judgment for choosing the essentials of his situation, character, or description, that catch and hold the reader's attention. In his earlier writings, like Plain Tales from the Hills or The Jungle Books, the radical racial differences between his characters and readers, and the background of primitive, mysterious India caught the reading world and instantly established Kipling's fame.
Kipling writes in a journalistic style across all his works. Often, his content is somewhat superficial, casual, and sensational, but he is consistently engaging because he has the keen eye of an experienced reporter for selecting the key elements of a scenario, character, or description that captivate and retain the reader's interest. In his earlier works, like Plain Tales from the Hills or The Jungle Books, the stark racial differences between his characters and the readers, along with the backdrop of primitive, mysterious India, captivated audiences and quickly secured Kipling's reputation.
His technique is brilliant, his wit keen, and his energy of the bold and dashing military type. This audacious energy leads him very often into sprawling situations, a worship of imperialism, and reckless statements concerning moral and spiritual laws. Unlike Bret Harte, who was in many respects one of Kipling's ideals, he leaves his bad and coarse characters disreputable to the end. This is due in a large measure to the lack of warmth and light in his writings. In contradiction to this type of his works his William the Conqueror and An Habitation Enforced are filled with a gentle-human sympathy that causes us to forget and forgive any vulgarity he may have used in his more primitive and coarse characters. Even Kipling partisans must sometimes wish that Kipling's vision were not so dimmed by the British flag and that he might forget for a time the British soldier he loves so ardently.
His technique is exceptional, his wit sharp, and his energy is bold and adventurous like that of a military leader. This daring energy often leads him into chaotic situations, an admiration for imperialism, and reckless comments about moral and spiritual laws. Unlike Bret Harte, who was in many ways one of Kipling's inspirations, he leaves his unsavory and crude characters unredeemed till the end. This is largely because his writing lacks warmth and brightness. In contrast, his William the Conqueror and An Habitation Enforced are infused with a gentle, human compassion that makes us overlook and forgive any coarseness present in his more primitive characters. Even Kipling fans must sometimes wish that his perspective wasn't so clouded by the British flag and that he could momentarily set aside his deep affection for the British soldier.
His writings since 1899 are much more mechanical than his earlier works. He seems, at times, to resort to the orator's superficial tricks in his attempts to attract readers. The Athenaeum, a friendly organ, says of his later work: "In his new part—the missionary of Empire—Mr. Kipling is living the strenuous life. He has frankly abandoned story telling, and is using his complete and powerful armory in the interests of patriotic zeal."
His writings since 1899 are much more mechanical than his earlier works. He seems, at times, to rely on superficial oratory tricks to attract readers. The Athenaeum, a supportive publication, comments on his later work: "In his new role as the missionary of Empire, Mr. Kipling is living a strenuous life. He has openly abandoned storytelling and is using his full and powerful arsenal in the name of patriotic enthusiasm."
Whatever may be the final judgment of the world concerning Kipling's claim to literary genius, the young student may rest assured that there is no one in England who can compare with this strenuous and versatile writer. He is original and powerful, interesting and realistic. He is a lover of the men who earn their bread by the sweat of their faces and a despiser of "flannelled fools." He lacks the day-dreams of Stevenson and preaches from every housetop the gospel of virile, acting morality. Many of his readers have criticised adversely his spiritual teachings, because of the furious energy with which he denounces an apathetic religion and eulogizes the person who works with all his might, day after day, for the highest he knows and never fears the day of death and judgment.
No matter what the world ultimately decides about Kipling's literary genius, young students can be confident that there's no one in England quite like this hardworking and versatile writer. He is original and powerful, engaging and realistic. He admires those who earn their living through hard labor and looks down on "flannelled fools." He doesn't indulge in the daydreams of Stevenson and loudly promotes a strong, active morality. Many of his readers have criticized his spiritual insights because of the intense passion with which he condemns a complacent religion and praises those who tirelessly work every day for the best they know, never fearing the day of death and judgment.
GENERAL REFERENCES
The Book of the Short Story, Alexander Jessup.
The Book of the Short Story, Alexander Jessup.
The Short Story in English, Henry Seidel Canby.
The Short Story in English, Henry Seidel Canby.
Bibliography of Kipling's Works, Eugene P, Saxton.
Bibliography of Kipling's Works, Eugene P, Saxton.
"Contradictory Elements in Rudyard Kipling," Current Literature, 44: 274.
"Contradictory Elements in Rudyard Kipling," Current Literature, 44: 274.
"Where Kipling Stands," Bookman, 29: 120-122.
"Where Kipling Stands," *Bookman*, 29: 120-122.
"Are there two Kiplings?" Cosmopolitan, 31: 653-660.
"Are there two Kiplings?" Cosmopolitan, 31: 653-660.
"Literary Style of Kipling," Lippincott, 73: 99-103.
"Literary Style of Kipling," Lippincott, 73: 99-103.
COLLATERAL READINGS
The Man Who Would be King, Rudyard Kipling.
The Man Who Would Be King, Rudyard Kipling.
William the Conqueror, Rudyard Kipling.
William the Conqueror, Rudyard Kipling.
Phantom Rickshaw, Rudyard Kipling.
Phantom Rickshaw, Rudyard Kipling.
The Finest Story in the World, Rudyard Kipling.
The Finest Story in the World, Rudyard Kipling.
Under the Deodars, Rudyard Kipling.
Under the Deodars, Rudyard Kipling.
An Habitation Enforced, Rudyard Kipling.
An Enforced Home, Rudyard Kipling.
Plain Tales from the Hills, Rudyard Kipling.
Plain Tales from the Hills, Rudyard Kipling.
The Light that Failed, Rudyard Kipling.
The Light that Failed, Rudyard Kipling.
Wee Willie Winkie, Rudyard Kipling.
Wee Willie Winkie, Rudyard Kipling.
Baa Baa Black Sheep, Rudyard Kipling.
Baa Baa Black Sheep, Rudyard Kipling.
Captains Courageous, Rudyard Kipling.
Captains Courageous, Rudyard Kipling.
The Jungle Books, Rudyard Kipling.
The Jungle Book, Rudyard Kipling.
They, Rudyard Kipling.
They, Rudyard Kipling.
The Brushwood Boy, Rudyard Kipling.
The Brushwood Boy, Rudyard Kipling.
Christ in Flanders, Honoré de Balzac.
Christ in Flanders, Honoré de Balzac.
The Old Gentleman of the Black Stock, Thomas Nelson Page.
The Old Gentleman of the Black Stock, Thomas Nelson Page.
A New England Nun, Mary Wilkins Freeman.
A New England Nun, Mary Wilkins Freeman.
Outcasts of Poker Flat, Bret Harte.
Outcasts of Poker Flat, Bret Harte.
The Siege of Berlin, Alphonse Dadoed.
The Siege of Berlin, Alphonse Dadoed.
The Prisoner of Assiout, Grant Allen.
The Prisoner of Assiout, Grant Allen.
A Terribly Strange Bed, Wilkie Collins.
A Terribly Strange Bed, Wilkie Collins.
The Prisoners, Guy de Maupassant.
The Prisoners, Guy de Maupassant.
Mr. Isaacs, F. Marion Crawford.
Mr. Isaacs, F. Marion Crawford.
Where Love Is, There God Is Also, Leo Tolstoi.
Where Love Is, There God Is Also, Leo Tolstoi.
THE FALL OF THE HOUSE OF USHER [1]
By Edgar Allan Poe (1809-1849)
By Edgar Allan Poe (1809-1849)
Son coeur est un luth suspendu;
Sitôt qu'on le touche il résonne.
—De Béranger.[2]
Son cœur est un luth suspendu;
Dès qu'on le touche, il résonne.
—De Béranger.[2]
During the whole of a dull, dark, and soundless day in the autumn of the year, when the clouds hung oppressively low in the heavens, I had been passing alone, on horseback, through a singularly dreary tract of country; and at length found myself, as the shades of the evening drew on, within view of the melancholy House of Usher. I know not how it was; but, with the first glimpse of the building, a sense of insufferable gloom pervaded my spirit. I say insufferable; for the feeling was unrelieved by any of that half-pleasurable, because poetic, sentiment, with which the mind usually receives even the sternest natural images of the desolate or terrible. I looked upon the scene before me—upon the mere house, and the simple landscape features of the domain—upon the bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like windows—a few rank sedges—and upon a few white trunks of decayed trees—with an utter depression of soul which I can compare to no earthly sensation more properly than to the after-dream of the reveller upon opium—the bitter lapse into every-day life—the hideous dropping off of the veil. There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of thought which no goading of the imagination could torture into aught of the sublime. What was it—I paused to think—what was it that so unnerved me in the contemplation of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all insoluble; nor could I grapple with the shadowy fancies that crowded upon me as I pondered. I was forced to fall back upon the unsatisfactory conclusion that while, beyond doubt, there are combinations of very simple natural objects which have the power of thus affecting us, still the analysis of this power lies among considerations beyond our depth. It was possible, I reflected, that a mere different arrangement of the particulars of the scene, of the details of the picture, would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impression; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my horse to the precipitous brink of a black and lurid tarn[3] that lay in unruffled lustre by the dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shudder even more thrilling than before—upon the remodelled and inverted images of the gray sedge, and the ghastly tree stems, and the vacant and eye-like windows.
During a dull, dark, and silent autumn day, when the clouds hung heavily in the sky, I had been riding alone through a particularly dreary area. As evening approached, I finally caught sight of the gloomy House of Usher. I don't know why, but the moment I saw the building, an overwhelming sense of despair washed over me. I say overwhelming because the feeling was not eased by that bittersweet, poetic sentiment usually felt when confronted with the harshest sights of the desolate or frightening. I looked at the scene before me—the house itself, the simple landscape around it, the bleak walls, the vacant, eye-like windows, a few overgrown reeds, and some white trunks of decayed trees—with a deep sense of sadness that I can only compare to the lingering dream of a partier on opium—the harsh return to reality—the horrifying dropping of the illusion. There was a chill, a sinking feeling, a sickening in my heart—an unrelenting bleakness in my thoughts that no amount of imaginative effort could transform into anything beautiful. What was it, I wondered, that so unsettled me when I gazed at the House of Usher? It was an unsolvable mystery; I couldn't grasp the shadowy thoughts that filled my mind as I contemplated it. I was left with the unsatisfying conclusion that, while it’s certainly true there are combinations of simple natural objects that can affect us in such a way, understanding this power involves considerations we can’t fully grasp. I thought it might be possible that a different arrangement of the elements in the scene—the details in the picture—could change or even eliminate its sorrowful impact. Acting on this idea, I brought my horse to the edge of a dark, ominous tarn that lay motionless by the house and looked down—though a shudder more intense than before coursed through me—as I saw the distorted and inverted images of the gray reeds, the ghastly tree trunks, and the vacant, eye-like windows.
Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had been one of my boon companions in boyhood; but many years had elapsed since our last meeting. A letter, however, had lately reached me in a distant part of the country—a letter from him—which, in its wildly importunate nature, had admitted of no other than a personal reply. The Ms. gave evidence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke of acute bodily illness, of a mental disorder which oppressed him, and of an earnest desire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only, personal friend, with a view of attempting, by the cheerfulness of my society, some alleviation of his malady. It was the manner in which all this, and much more, was said—it was the apparent heart that went with his request—which allowed me no room for hesitation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith what I still considered a very singular summons.
Nevertheless, in this gloomy mansion, I decided to stay for a few weeks. Its owner, Roderick Usher, had been one of my close friends in childhood, but many years had passed since we last saw each other. However, I recently received a letter from him while I was in a distant part of the country—one that was so urgent that it could only be answered in person. The letter showed signs of nervous agitation. The writer mentioned suffering from severe physical illness, a mental disorder that weighed heavily on him, and earnestly expressed a desire to see me, as his best and really his only personal friend, hoping that the cheerfulness of my company might help ease his condition. It was the way all this was expressed—the clear sincerity behind his request—that left me no room for doubt, so I promptly responded to what I still considered a very unusual summons.
Although, as boys, we had been even intimate associates, yet I really knew little of my friend. His reserve had been always excessive and habitual. I was aware, however, that his very ancient family had been noted, time out of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of temperament, displaying itself, through long ages, in many works of exalted art, and manifested, of late, in repeated deeds of munificent, yet unobtrusive, charity, as well as in a passionate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even more than to the orthodox and easily recognizable beauties, of musical science. I had learned, too, the very remarkable fact that the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored as it was, had put forth, at no period, any enduring branch; in other words, that the entire family lay in the direct line of descent, and had always, with very trifling and very temporary variation, so lain. It was this deficiency, I considered, while running over in thought the perfect keeping of the character of the premises with the accredited character of the people, and while speculating upon the possible influence which the one, in the long lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of collateral issue, and the consequent undeviating transmission, from sire to son, of the patrimony with the name, which had, at length, so identified the two as to merge the original title of the estate in the quaint and equivocal appellation of the House of Usher—an appellation which seemed to include, in the minds of the peasantry who used it, both the family and the family mansion.
Even though we were close friends as boys, I really didn't know much about him. He had always been overly reserved. However, I knew that his very old family was known for a unique sensitivity of temperament, which had been expressed through many great works of art over the years, and more recently, through generous but unassuming acts of charity, along with a deep passion for the complexities of music—perhaps even more than for the traditional and easily recognized beauties of musical theory. I also discovered the interesting fact that the Usher family, though long-established, had never produced any lasting branches; in other words, the entire family line had remained in direct descent with only minor and temporary changes over time. As I pondered this lack of extended family while reflecting on how perfectly the character of the estate matched the recognized character of the people, I speculated on the possible influences that one might have exerted on the other over centuries. I thought that this absence of collateral relatives, and the resulting unbroken passing down of the family legacy along with the name, might have ultimately merged the original title of the estate into the quirky and ambiguous name of the House of Usher—a name that seemed to encapsulate, in the minds of the local villagers who used it, both the family and their ancestral home.
I have said that the sole effect of my somewhat childish experiment of looking down within the tarn had been to deepen the first singular impression. There can be no doubt that the consciousness of the rapid increase of my superstition—for why should I not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate the increase itself. Such, I have long known, is the paradoxical law of all sentiments having terror as a basis. And it might have been for this reason only, that, when I again uplifted my eyes to the house itself, from its image in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that I but mention it to show the vivid force of the sensations which oppressed me. I had so worked upon my imagination as really to believe that about the whole mansion and domain there hung an atmosphere peculiar to themselves and their immediate vicinity—an atmosphere which had no affinity with the air of heaven, but which had reeked up from the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor, dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-hued.
I mentioned that the only result of my somewhat childish experiment of looking into the tarn was to intensify the initial striking impression. There's no doubt that my growing sense of superstition—why not call it what it is?—mainly fueled its own growth. I've long understood that this is the paradoxical nature of feelings rooted in fear. And perhaps for this reason alone, when I lifted my gaze back to the house from its reflection in the pool, a strange thought formed in my mind—a thought so silly, really, that I bring it up just to illustrate the intense feelings overwhelming me. I had influenced my imagination so much that I genuinely believed there was a unique atmosphere surrounding the entire mansion and its grounds—an atmosphere that had no connection to the fresh air but had risen up from the decayed trees, the gray wall, and the silent tarn—a noxious and mysterious fog, dull, sluggish, barely visible, and leaden-colored.
Shaking off from my spirit what must have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly the real aspect of the building. Its principal feature seemed to be that of an excessive antiquity. The discoloration of ages had been great. Minute fungi overspread the whole exterior, hanging in a fine, tangled web-work from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be a wild inconsistency between its still perfect adaptation of parts, and the crumbling condition of the individual stones. In this there was much that reminded me of the specious totality of old woodwork which has rotted for years in some neglected vault, with no disturbance from the breath of the external air. Beyond this indication of extensive decay, however, the fabric gave little token of instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing observer might have discovered a barely perceptible fissure, which, extending from the roof of the building in front, made its way down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Shaking off what must have been a dream, I took a closer look at the actual appearance of the building. Its main feature seemed to be its extreme age. The signs of time had been significant. Tiny fungi covered the entire exterior, hanging in a fine, tangled web from the eaves. Yet despite this, there was no extraordinary level of disrepair. No part of the masonry had crumbled; there was a strange inconsistency between its still intact structure and the deteriorating condition of the individual stones. This reminded me of the deceptive solidity of old woodwork that has rotted for years in some forgotten vault, untouched by outside air. However, beyond this sign of extensive decay, the structure showed little sign of instability. Perhaps a careful observer might have noticed a barely visible crack that started from the roof of the building in front and zigzagged down the wall until it disappeared into the dark waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short causeway to the house. A servant in waiting took my horse, and I entered the Gothic archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step, thence conducted me, in silence, through many dark and intricate passages in my progress to the studio of his master. Much that I encountered on the way contributed, I know not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of which I have already spoken. While the objects around me—while the carvings of the ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantasmagoric armorial trophies which rattled as I strode, were but matters to which, or to such as which, I had been accustomed from my infancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge how familiar was all this—I still wondered to find how unfamiliar were the fancies which ordinary images were stirring up. On one of the staircases I met the physician of the family. His countenance, I thought, wore a mingled expression of low cunning and perplexity. He accosted me with trepidation and passed on. The valet now threw open a door and ushered me into the presence of his master.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short causeway to the house. A waiting servant took my horse, and I entered the Gothic archway of the hall. A stealthy valet then led me in silence through many dark and twisting passages toward his master’s studio. Much of what I saw along the way, I don’t know how, heightened the vague feelings I’ve already mentioned. While the objects around me—the carvings on the ceilings, the dark tapestries on the walls, the pitch-black floors, and the eerie armorial trophies that rattled as I walked—were things I had been used to since childhood, I still found it strange how unfamiliar the thoughts they stirred up were. On one of the staircases, I ran into the family physician. I thought his expression showed a mix of cunning and confusion. He spoke to me nervously and moved on. The valet then opened a door and led me into the presence of his master.
The room in which I found myself was very large and lofty. The windows were long, narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance from the black oaken floor as to be altogether inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of encrimsoned light made their way through the trellised panes, and served to render sufficiently distinct the more prominent objects around; the eye, however, struggled in vain to reach the remoter angles of the chamber, or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceiling. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The general furniture was profuse, comfortless, antique, and tattered. Many books and musical instruments lay scattered about, but failed to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung over and pervaded all.
The room I was in was very large and high. The windows were long, narrow, and pointed, positioned so far from the dark oak floor that they were completely unreachable from inside. Weak red-tinged light filtered through the lattice panes, enough to make the larger objects around visible; however, my eyes struggled to see the farther corners of the room or the recesses of the vaulted, ornate ceiling. Dark drapes hung on the walls. The general furniture was abundant, uncomfortable, old-fashioned, and worn. Many books and musical instruments were scattered around but didn’t bring any life to the scene. I felt like I was breathing in an atmosphere of sadness. A sense of harsh, deep, and hopeless gloom hung over everything.
Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a sofa on which he had been lying at full length, and greeted me with, a vivacious warmth which had much in it, I at first thought, of an overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort of the ennuyé[4] man of the world. A glance, however, at his countenance convinced me of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and for some moments, while he spoke not. I gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity, half of awe. Surely, man had never before so terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I could bring myself to admit the identity of the wan being before me with the companion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of his face had been at all times remarkable. A cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large, liquid, and luminous beyond comparison; lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth of nostril unusual in similar formations; a finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair of a more than web-like softness and tenuity; these features, with an inordinate expansion above the regions of the temple, made up altogether a countenance not easily to be forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration of the prevailing character of these features, and of the expression they were wont to convey, lay so much of change that I doubted to whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the eye, above all things startled, and even awed me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossamer texture, it floated rather than fell about the face, I could not, even with effort, connect its arabesque expression with any idea of simple humanity.
When I walked in, Usher got up from a sofa where he had been lying stretched out and greeted me with an enthusiastic warmth that at first struck me as excessively friendly—like the forced cheerfulness of a bored person. However, a quick look at his face made me realize he was completely sincere. We sat down, and for a few moments, while he didn’t speak, I looked at him with a mix of pity and awe. Surely, no one had changed so drastically in such a short time as Roderick Usher! It was hard for me to accept that the frail figure in front of me was the same person I had known as a boy. Still, his facial features had always been striking. He had a pale complexion; his eyes were large, deep, and unbelievably bright; his lips were thin and very pale, yet had an exceptionally beautiful curve; his nose was delicately shaped like a Hebrew’s but had an unusually wide nostril; his chin was finely molded, lacking prominence and hinting at a lack of moral strength; and his hair was soft and delicate, almost like a web. These features, combined with an exaggerated expansion above the temples, created a face that was hard to forget. Now, the extreme enhancement of these features and the expressions they usually conveyed had changed so much that I questioned who I was talking to. The ghastly paleness of his skin and the almost supernatural brilliance of his eyes startled and even intimidated me. His silky hair had been allowed to grow wildly, floating around his face in delicate strands, making it hard for me to connect this artistic style with any idea of ordinary humanity.
In the manner of my friend I was at once struck with an incoherence—an inconsistency; and I soon found this to arise from a series of feeble and futile struggles to overcome an habitual trepidancy, an excessive nervous agitation. For something of this nature I had indeed been prepared, no less by his letter than by reminiscences of certain boyish traits, and by conclusions deduced from his peculiar physical conformation and temperament. His action was alternately vivacious and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a tremulous indecision (when the animal spirits seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty, unhurried, and hollow-sounding enunciation—that leaden, self-balanced, and perfectly modulated guttural utterance, which may be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irreclaimable eater of opium, during the periods of his most intense excitement.
I was immediately struck by a lack of coherence in my friend—there was something inconsistent about him. I quickly realized this stemmed from his weak and pointless attempts to overcome a constant nervousness and anxiety. I had been somewhat prepared for this, thanks to his letter, memories of certain childish traits, and conclusions drawn from his unique physical build and temperament. His behavior was a mix of lively and gloomy. His voice shifted quickly from a shaky uncertainty, when his energy seemed completely gone, to a type of energetic clarity—a sudden, heavy, calm, and hollow-sounding way of speaking—that flat, self-controlled, and perfectly paced guttural expression often seen in a hopeless drunkard or an unredeemable opium user during their most intense moments of excitement.
It was thus that he spoke of the object of my visit, of his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace he expected me to afford him. He entered, at some length, into what he conceived to be the nature of his malady. It was, he said, a constitutional and a family evil, and one for which he despaired to find a remedy—a mere nervous affection, he immediately added, which would undoubtedly soon pass off. It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sensations. Some of these, as he detailed them, interested and bewildered me; although, perhaps, the terms and the general manner of the narration had their weight. He suffered much from a morbid acuteness of the senses. The most insipid food was alone endurable; he could wear only garments of certain texture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive; his eyes were tortured by even a faint light; and there were but peculiar sounds, and these from stringed instruments, which did not inspire him with horror.
He talked about why I was visiting, how much he wanted to see me, and the comfort he hoped I could provide. He went into detail about what he thought was his condition. He described it as a hereditary issue, something he thought he couldn't find a cure for—a simple nervous problem, he quickly added, that would likely go away soon. It showed up through a range of strange sensations. Some of these, as he described them, fascinated and confused me; although, maybe the way he explained things added to the impact. He suffered greatly from an exaggerated sensitivity to sensory inputs. He could only handle the blandest food; he was only able to wear certain types of fabric; the scent of any flowers overwhelmed him; even a soft light hurt his eyes; and there were only specific sounds, particularly from stringed instruments, that didn’t fill him with dread.
To an anomalous species of terror I found him a bounden[5] slave. "I shall perish," said he, "I must perish, in this deplorable folly. Thus, thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread the events of the future, not in themselves, but in their results. I shudder at the thought of any, even the most trivial, incident, which may operate upon this intolerable agitation of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of danger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I feel that the period will sooner or later arrive when I must abandon life and reason together, in some struggle with the grim phantasm, FEAR."
To a strange kind of terror, I found him completely trapped. "I’m going to die," he said, "I have to die because of this terrible foolishness. This is how I’ll be lost, no other way. I'm afraid of the future, not for what it holds, but for what could happen because of it. I tremble at the thought of anything, even the smallest thing, that might affect this unbearable anxiety in my soul. I really don’t fear danger itself, except for its final impact—in pure terror. In this weak, in this pitiful state—I know that the time will come when I’ll have to give up life and sanity together, in some fight with the horrible specter, FEAR."
I learned, moreover, at intervals, and through broken and equivocal hints, another singular feature of his mental condition. He was enchained by certain superstitious impressions in regard to the dwelling which he tenanted, and whence, for many years, he had never ventured forth—in regard to an influence whose supposititious force was conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be restated—an influence which some peculiarities in the mere form and substance of his family mansion, had, by dint of long sufferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an effect which the physique of the gray walls and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which they all looked down, had, at length, brought about upon the morale of his existence.
I also discovered, over time and through vague hints, another strange aspect of his mental state. He was trapped by certain superstitious beliefs related to the house he lived in, from which he hadn’t stepped out in years—regarding an influence whose supposed power is too unclear to restate here—an influence that some unique characteristics of his family home had, through long suffering, he claimed, gained over his spirit—an effect that the physical presence of the grey walls and towers, and the dim pond they all overlooked, had ultimately caused in his life.
He admitted, however, although with hesitation, that much of the peculiar gloom which thus afflicted him could be traced to a more natural and far more palpable origin—to the severe and long-continued illness—indeed to the evidently approaching dissolution—of a tenderly beloved sister, his sole companion for long years, his last and only relative on earth. "Her decease," he said, with a bitterness which I can never forget, "would leave him (him the hopeless and the frail) the last of the ancient race of the Ushers." While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so was she called) passed slowly through a remote portion of the apartment, and, without having noticed my presence, disappeared. I regarded her with an utter astonishment not unmingled with dread[6]; and yet I found it impossible to account for such feelings. A sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes followed her retreating steps. When a door, at length, closed upon her, my glance sought instinctively and eagerly the countenance of the brother; but he had buried his face in his hands, and I could only perceive that a far more than ordinary wanness had overspread the emaciated fingers through which trickled many passionate tears.
He admitted, though hesitantly, that a lot of the strange gloom he felt could be traced back to a more natural and obvious reason—the serious and ongoing illness, indeed the clearly approaching death, of his dearly loved sister, his only companion for many years, his last and only family member on earth. "Her passing," he said, with a bitterness I can never forget, "would leave me (me, the hopeless and fragile) as the last of the ancient Ushers." As he spoke, Lady Madeline (that was her name) slowly moved through a distant part of the room and, without noticing me, vanished. I looked at her in utter shock mixed with fear; yet I couldn’t explain such feelings. A sense of numbness washed over me as my eyes followed her as she left. When a door finally closed behind her, I instinctively and eagerly looked at the brother's face; but he had buried his head in his hands, and I could only see that an extraordinary pallor had spread over the thin fingers through which many tears were falling.
The disease of the lady Madeline had long baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person, and frequent although transient affections of a partially cataleptical character, were the unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily borne up against the pressure of her malady, and had not betaken herself finally to bed; but on the closing in of the evening of my arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her brother told me at night with inexpressible agitation) to the prostrating power of the destroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had obtained of her person would thus probably be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at least while living, would be seen by me no more.
The illness of Lady Madeline had long puzzled her doctors. She displayed a deep apathy, gradually losing weight, and often experienced bouts of a partially cataleptic state, which was an unusual diagnosis. Until now, she had managed to cope with the strain of her condition without fully retreating to bed; however, on the evening of my arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her brother later told me with great distress) to the overwhelming power of the illness. I learned that the brief glimpse I had of her would likely be the last, and that I would not see the lady again, at least while she was alive.
For several days ensuing her name was unmentioned by either Usher or myself; and during this period I was busied in earnest endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my friend. We painted and read together; or I listened, as if in a dream, to the wild improvisations[7] of his speaking guitar. And thus, as a closer and still closer intimacy admitted me more unreservedly into the recesses of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind from which darkness, as if an inherent positive quality, poured forth upon all objects of the moral and physical universe, in one unceasing radiation of gloom.
For several days after that, neither Usher nor I mentioned her name; during this time, I was focused on doing everything I could to lift my friend's spirits. We painted and read together, or I listened, almost like I was in a trance, to the wild improvisations of his guitar. As I became more and more closely connected to his inner self, I realized more painfully how pointless it was to try and cheer a mind that radiated darkness, like it was an inherent trait, casting a constant shadow over everything in the moral and physical world.
I shall ever bear about me a memory of the many solemn hours I thus spent alone with the master of the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any attempt to convey an idea of the exact character of the studies, or of the occupations in which he involved me, or led me the way. An excited and highly distempered ideality threw a sulphurous luster over all. His long, improvised dirges will ring forever in my ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in mind a certain singular perversion and amplification of the wild air of the last waltz of von Weber[8]. From the paintings over which his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew, touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which I shuddered the more thrillingly because I shuddered knowing not why,—from these paintings (vivid as their images now are before, me) I would in vain endeavor to educe more than a small portion which should lie within the compass of merely written words. By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his designs, he arrested and overawed attention. If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal was Roderick Usher. For me, at least, in the circumstances then surrounding me, there arose out of the pure abstractions which the hypochondriac contrived to throw, upon his canvas, an intensity of intolerable awe, no shadow of which felt I ever yet in the contemplation of the certainly glowing yet too concrete reveries of Fuseli.[9]
I will always carry a memory of the many serious hours I spent alone with the master of the House of Usher. Yet, I would fail to describe the exact nature of the studies or the activities in which he involved me or guided me. An intense and highly distorted imagination cast a sulfurous glow over everything. His long, improvised laments will echo in my ears forever. Among other things, I painfully remember a certain strange distortion and amplification of the wild melody from the last waltz by von Weber. From the paintings that his intricate imagination contemplated, which gradually became vague and made me shudder even more thrillingly because I didn't quite understand why—I would struggle to pull more than a small piece from those vivid images that could fit into mere written words. Through the utter simplicity and starkness of his designs, he captured and overwhelmed attention. If any mortal ever painted an idea, it was Roderick Usher. At least for me, given the circumstances surrounding me, there emerged from the pure abstractions that the hypochondriac managed to project onto his canvas an intensity of unbearable awe, a feeling I had never experienced while contemplating the certainly vibrant yet too concrete daydreams of Fuseli.
One of the phantasmagoric conceptions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly of the spirit of abstraction may be shadowed forth, although feebly, in words. A small picture presented the interior of an immensely long and rectangular vault or tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and without interruption or device. Certain accessory points of the design served well to convey the idea that this excavation lay at an exceeding depth below the surface of the earth. No outlet was observed in any portion of its vast extent, and no torch or other artificial source of light was discernible; yet a flood of intense rays rolled throughout, and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inappropriate splendor.
One of the bizarre ideas from my friend, which doesn't strictly adhere to abstract thinking, can be hinted at, though only weakly, in words. A small image showed the inside of an incredibly long and rectangular vault or tunnel, with low walls that were smooth, white, and uninterrupted. Certain details of the design clearly suggested that this excavation was extremely deep below the earth’s surface. There was no exit anywhere in its vast length, and no torch or any artificial light source was visible; yet, a flood of bright rays filled the space, casting an eerie and misplaced glow over everything.
I have just spoken of that morbid condition of the auditory nerve which rendered all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the exception of certain effects of stringed, instruments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to which he thus confined himself upon the guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to the fantastic character of his performances. But the fervid facility of his impromptus could not be so accounted for. They must have been, and were, in the notes, as well as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he not unfrequently accompanied himself with rimed verbal improvisations), the result of that intense mental collectedness and concentration to which I have previously alluded as observable only in particular moments of the highest artificial excitement. The words of one of these rhapsodies I have easily remembered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in the under or mystic current of its meaning, I fancied that I perceived, and for the first time, a full consciousness on the part of Usher, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon her throne. The verses, which were entitled "The Haunted Palace,"[10] ran very nearly, if not accurately, thus:—
I just talked about that troubling condition of the auditory nerve that made all music unbearable for the person suffering from it, except for certain sounds from string instruments. It was probably the limited range he stuck to on the guitar that largely caused the unique style of his performances. However, the intense skill of his impromptus can't be explained that way. They must have been— and were— expressed in the notes and the lyrics of his wild musical fantasies (since he often accompanied himself with improvised rhymes) due to that heightened state of mental focus and concentration that I’ve mentioned only appears during moments of extreme excitement. I easily remembered the words of one of these pieces. I was possibly more struck by it as he performed because I sensed, beneath its mysterious meaning, a clear awareness on Usher's part of his fragile mental state. The verses, which were titled "The Haunted Palace,"[10] went something like this:—
I
In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought's dominion—
It stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.
In the greenest of our valleys,
Filled with good angels,
Once there stood a beautiful and grand palace—
A radiant palace—rising high.
In the kingdom of Thought—
It stood there!
Never did a seraph spread its wings
Over something so splendid.
II
Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A wingèd odor went away.
Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
Floated and flowed on its roof;
(This—all this—was back in the
Old days long ago)
And every soft breeze that lingered,
On that lovely day,
Along the ramparts, feathery and pale,
A fragrant scent drifted away.
III
Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute's well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)[11]
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.
Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two bright windows saw
Spirits moving gracefully
To a lute's perfect tune,
Gathered around a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)[11]
In state his glory well suited,
The ruler of the realm was seen.
IV
And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing, flowing,
And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.
And all with glowing pearls and rubies
Was the beautiful palace door,
Through which there came flowing, flowing, flowing,
And sparkling forevermore,
A group of Echoes whose sweet job
Was just to sing,
In voices of incredible beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.
V
But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch's high estate
(Ah, let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!);
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.
But dark times, dressed in sadness,
Attacked the king's grand reign
(Ah, let’s grieve, for there will never be a
Tomorrow that shines upon him, forlorn!);
And, all around his house, the splendor
That once flourished and thrived
Is just a faintly recalled tale
Of the past that’s been buried.
VI
And travelers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.
And travelers now in that valley,
Through the red-lit windows, see
Vast shapes that move strangely
To a jarring melody;
While, like a fast, eerie river,
Through the pale door,
A terrifying crowd rushes out endlessly,
And laugh—but no longer smile.
I well remember that suggestions arising from this ballad led us into a train of thought wherein there became manifest an opinion of Usher's which I mention not so much on account of its novelty (for other men[12] have thought thus) as on account of the pertinacity with which he maintained it. This opinion, in its general form, was that of the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a more daring character, and trespassed, under certain conditions, upon the kingdom of inorganization. I lack words to express the full extent or the earnest abandon of his persuasion. The belief, however, was connected (as I have previously hinted) with the gray stones of the home of his forefathers. The conditions of the sentience had been here, he imagined, fulfilled in the method of collocation of these stones—in the order of their arrangement, as well as in that of the many fungi which overspread them, and of the decayed trees which stood around—above all, in the long-undisturbed endurance of this arrangement, and in its reduplication in the still waters of the tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sentience—was to be seen, he said (and I here started as he spoke), in the gradual yet certain condensation of an atmosphere of their own about the waters and the walls. The result was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet importunate and terrible influence which for centuries had molded the destinies of his family, and which made him what I now saw him—what he was. Such opinions need no comment, and I will make none.
I clearly remember that ideas sparked by this ballad led us to a line of thinking that revealed an opinion of Usher's, which I mention not just for its uniqueness (since others have thought this way) but for the stubbornness with which he held onto it. This opinion, in general terms, was about the awareness of all plant life. However, in his disturbed mind, the idea took on a more audacious form and encroached, under certain circumstances, into the realm of the non-living. I don’t have the words to express the full depth or the sincere abandonment of his belief. This conviction, as I’ve indicated before, was tied to the gray stones of his ancestral home. He imagined that the conditions for this awareness were fulfilled in how these stones were placed—in their arrangement, as well as with the various fungi that covered them, and the decayed trees that stood nearby—most importantly, in the long-undisturbed permanence of this setup, and in its reflection in the still waters of the tarn. The proof—the proof of the awareness—was, as he said (and I flinched as he spoke), in the slow but sure build-up of an atmosphere unique to them around the waters and the walls. The result, he added, was evident in that silent, yet insistent and terrifying influence that had shaped his family’s fate for centuries, and that had made him into what I now saw—what he was. Such beliefs don’t require comment, and I won’t offer any.
Our books—the books which, for years, had formed no small portion of the mental existence of the invalid—were, as might be supposed, in strict keeping with this character of phantasm. We pored together over such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse[13] of Gresset; the Belphegor[14] of Machiavelli; the Heaven and Hell[15] of Swedenborg; the Subterranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm[16] by Holberg; the Chiromancy[17] of Robert Flud, of Jean D'lndaginé, and of De la Chambre[18]; the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck[19]; and the City of the Sun[20] of Campanella. One favorite volume was a small octavo edition of the Directorium Inquisitorium[21] by the Dominican Eymeric de Cironne; and there were passages in Pomponius Mela,[22] about the old African Satyrs and Oegipans,[23] over which Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His chief delight, however, was found in the perusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.[24]
Our books—the ones that had been a big part of the sick person's mental life for years—were, as you might expect, very much in line with this eerie nature. We studied together works like the Ververt et Chartreuse[13] by Gresset; the Belphegor[14] by Machiavelli; the Heaven and Hell[15] by Swedenborg; the Subterranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm[16] by Holberg; the Chiromancy[17] by Robert Flud, Jean D'lndaginé, and De la Chambre[18]; the Journey into the Blue Distance by Tieck[19]; and the City of the Sun[20] by Campanella. One favorite was a small octavo edition of the Directorium Inquisitorium[21] by the Dominican Eymeric de Cironne; and there were passages in Pomponius Mela[22] about the old African Satyrs and Oegipans,[23] over which Usher would daydream for hours. His greatest pleasure, however, came from reading an extremely rare and fascinating book in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.[24]
I could not help thinking of the wild ritual of this work, and of its probable influence upon the hypochondriac, when, one evening, having informed me abruptly that the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his intention of preserving her corpse for a fortnight (previously to its final interment) in one of the numerous vaults within the main walls of the building. The worldly reason, however, assigned for this singular proceeding, was one which I did not feel at liberty to dispute. The brother had been led to his resolution, so he told me, by consideration of the unusual character of the malady of the deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager inquiries on the part of her medical men, and of the remote and exposed situation of the burial ground of the family, I will not deny that when I called to mind the sinister countenance of the person whom I met upon the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the house, I had no desire to oppose what I regarded as at best but a harmless, and by no means an unnatural precaution.
I couldn’t help but think about the bizarre ritual of this task and its likely impact on the hypochondriac when, one evening, he abruptly informed me that Lady Madeline had passed away. He mentioned his plan to keep her body for two weeks (before her final burial) in one of the many vaults within the main walls of the building. However, the practical reason he gave for this unusual decision was one I didn’t feel I could challenge. He explained that his choice was influenced by the unusual nature of the deceased’s illness, some persistent and intrusive questions from her doctors, and the remote and exposed location of the family’s cemetery. I must admit that when I recalled the ominous expression of the person I encountered on the staircase the day I arrived at the house, I had no desire to oppose what I saw as, at most, a harmless and not at all unnatural precaution.
At the request of Usher, I personally aided him in the arrangements for the temporary entombment. The body having been encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest. The vault in which we placed it (and which had been so long unopened that our torches, half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere, gave us little opportunity for investigation) was small, damp, and entirely without means of admission for light; lying, at great depth, immediately beneath that portion of the building in which was my own sleeping apartment. It had been used, apparently, in remote feudal times, for the worst purposes of a donjon-keep, and in later days, as a place of deposit for powder, or some other highly combustible substance, as a portion of its floor, and the whole interior of a long archway through which we reached it, were carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of massive iron, had been also similarly protected. Its immense weight caused an unusually sharp grating sound as it moved upon its hinges.
At Usher's request, I personally helped him with the arrangements for the temporary burial. Once the body was placed in the coffin, the two of us carried it to its final resting place. The vault where we laid it to rest (which had been sealed for so long that our torches, barely illuminated by its heavy atmosphere, allowed us little chance to explore) was small, damp, and completely lacking in light; it lay deep beneath the section of the building that was directly below my own bedroom. It seemed to have been used in ancient times for the darkest purposes of a dungeon, and later as a storage area for gunpowder or some other highly flammable material, as parts of its floor and the entire interior of a long archway that led to it were carefully lined with copper. The door, made of massive iron, was also similarly reinforced. Its immense weight created a particularly sharp grating noise as it swung on its hinges.
Having deposited our mournful burden upon tressels within this region of horror, we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face of the tenant. A striking similitude between the brother and sister now first arrested my attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my thoughts, murmured out some few words from which I learned that the deceased and himself had been twins, and that sympathies of a scarcely intelligible nature had always existed between them. Our glances, however, rested not long upon the dead—for we could not regard her unawed. The disease which had thus entombed the lady in the maturity of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face, and that suspiciously lingering smile upon the lip which is so terrible in death. We replaced and screwed down the lid, and having secured the door of iron, made our way, with toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments of the upper portion of the house.
Having placed our sorrowful burden on supports in this dreadful area, we partially turned aside the still-unscrewed lid of the coffin and looked at the face of the occupant. A striking resemblance between the brother and sister caught my attention for the first time; and Usher, perhaps sensing my thoughts, murmured a few words from which I learned that the deceased and he had been twins, and that a bond of a vaguely understandable nature had always existed between them. However, we didn't gaze at the dead for long— we couldn't look at her without feeling a sense of awe. The illness that had entombed the lady in the prime of her youth had left, as is typical in cases of a strictly cataleptic nature, the mockery of a faint blush on her chest and face, along with that unsettlingly lingering smile on her lips, which is so horrifying in death. We replaced and screwed down the lid, and after securing the iron door, we made our way, with great effort, into the similarly gloomy upper rooms of the house.
And now, some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an observable change came over the features of the mental disorder of my friend. His ordinary manner had vanished. His ordinary occupations were neglected or forgotten. He roamed from chamber to chamber with hurried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor of his countenance had assumed, if possible, a more ghastly line—but the luminousness of his eye had utterly gone out. The once occasional huskiness of his tone was heard no more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme terror, habitually characterized his utterance. There were times, indeed, when I thought his unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with some oppressive secret, to divulge which he struggled for the necessary courage. At times, again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere inexplicable vagaries of madness; for I beheld him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if listening to some imaginary sound. It was no wonder that his condition terrified—that it infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow yet certain degrees, the wild influence of his own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.
And now, after a few days of deep sorrow had passed, a noticeable change appeared in my friend's mental state. His usual demeanor was gone. His regular activities were neglected or forgotten. He wandered from room to room with a hurried, uneven, and aimless pace. The paleness of his face seemed to have taken on, if possible, an even more haunting look—but the brightness in his eyes had completely disappeared. The occasional hoarseness in his voice was gone; instead, a shaky tremor, as if driven by intense fear, now marked his speech. There were moments when I suspected that his restless mind was burdened by some heavy secret, which he was struggling to gather the courage to reveal. At other times, I had to attribute everything to the inexplicable whims of madness; I would see him staring blankly for hours, completely absorbed, as if he were listening to some imaginary sound. It was no surprise that his state was terrifying—it affected me too. I could feel the creeping influence of his strange yet powerful superstitions slowly tightening around me.
It was, especially, upon retiring to bed late in the night of the seventh or eighth day after the placing of the lady Madeline within the donjon, that I experienced the full power of such feelings. Sleep came not near my couch, while the hours waned and waned away, I struggled to reason off the nervousness which had dominion over me. I endeavored to believe that much, if not all of what I felt, was due to the bewildering influence of the gloomy furniture of the room—of the dark and tattered draperies, which, tortured into motion by the breath of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about the decorations of the bed. But my efforts were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor gradually pervaded my frame; and, at length, there sat upon my very heart an incubus of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted myself upon the pillows, and peering earnestly within the intense darkness of the chamber, hearkened—I know not why, except that an instinctive spirit prompted me—to certain low and indefinite sounds which came, through the pauses of the storm, at long intervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by an intense sentiment of horror, unaccountable yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no more during the night), and endeavored to arouse myself from the pitiable condition into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to and fro through the apartment.
It was especially on the night of the seventh or eighth day after placing Lady Madeline in the dungeon that I truly felt the weight of my emotions. Sleep eluded me while the hours slipped away, and I struggled to shake off the anxiety that consumed me. I tried to convince myself that much of what I felt was just the eerie influence of the gloomy decor—dark, tattered curtains that swayed back and forth against the walls, rustling restlessly around the bed as a rising storm blew through. But my efforts were in vain. An unshakeable tremor spread through my body, and soon I felt a weight of irrational fear pressing down on my heart. After gasping and struggling to release it, I propped myself up on the pillows, peering into the dense darkness of the room, listening—though I didn’t know why, except that some instinct compelled me—to certain low, indistinct sounds that broke through the pauses in the storm at irregular intervals, though their source was a mystery. Overcome by an intense, inexplicable horror that I couldn’t bear, I hurriedly threw on my clothes, realizing I wouldn’t sleep again that night, and tried to snap myself out of the miserable state I was in by pacing rapidly back and forth in the room.
I had taken but few turns in this manner, when a light step on an adjoining staircase arrested my attention. I presently recognized it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, moreover, there was a species of mad hilarity in his eyes—and evidently restrained hysteria in his whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but anything was preferable to the solitude which I had so long endured, and I even welcomed his presence as a relief.
I had taken only a few turns like this when I heard a light step on the nearby staircase that caught my attention. I quickly recognized it as Usher. A moment later, he knocked gently at my door and came in, holding a lamp. His face was, as always, deathly pale—but there was also a kind of wild excitement in his eyes—and clearly, he was holding back hysteria in his entire manner. His demeanor frightened me—but anything was better than the loneliness I had endured for so long, and I even welcomed his presence as a break from it.
"And you have not seen it?" he said abruptly, after having stared about him for some moments in silence—"you have not then seen it?—but stay! you shall." Thus speaking, and having carefully shaded his lamp, he hurried to one of the casements, and threw it freely open to the storm.
"And you haven't seen it?" he asked suddenly, after looking around in silence for a few moments—"you really haven't seen it?—wait! you will." With that, he carefully shaded his lamp and quickly went to one of the windows, throwing it wide open to the storm.
The impetuous fury of the entering gust nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed, a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night, and one wildly singular in its terror and its beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collected its force in our vicinity; for there were frequent and violent alterations in the direction of the wind; and the exceeding density of the clouds (which hung so low as to press upon the turrets of the house) did not prevent our perceiving the lifelike velocity with which they flew careering from all points against each other, without passing away into the distance. I say that even their exceeding density did not prevent our perceiving this—yet we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor was there any flashing forth of the lightning. But the under surfaces of the huge masses of agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects immediately around us, were glowing in the unnatural light of a faintly luminous and distinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung about and enshrouded the mansion.
The wild gust as we entered nearly knocked us off our feet. It was a stormy yet strikingly beautiful night, uniquely terrifying and beautiful at the same time. A whirlwind seemed to have gathered strength nearby because the wind was constantly shifting direction violently. The extremely thick clouds, which hung so low that they pressed against the house's turrets, didn’t stop us from seeing how quickly they were racing against each other without moving off into the distance. I say the thickness of the clouds didn’t stop us from noticing this—yet we couldn’t see the moon or stars—nor was there any flash of lightning. But the undersides of the massive, turbulent clouds and everything around us glowed in an eerie light from a faintly luminous and clearly visible gas that surrounded the mansion.
"You must not—you shall not behold this!" said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led him, with a gentle violence, from the window to a seat. "These appearances, which bewilder you, are merely electrical phenomena not uncommon—or it may be that they have their ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn. Let us close this casement—the air is chilling and dangerous to your frame. Here is one of your favorite romances. I will read and you shall listen; and so we will pass away this terrible night together."
"You must not—you can't look at this!" I said shuddering to Usher as I gently pulled him away from the window to a seat. "These sights that confuse you are just electrical effects that aren't unusual—or they might be coming from the horrible stench of the tarn. Let's close this window—the air is cold and bad for you. Here’s one of your favorite stories. I'll read it and you can listen; we'll get through this horrifying night together."
The antique volume which I had taken up was the Mad Trist of Sir Launcelot Canning[25]; but I had called it a favorite of Usher's more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth, there is little in its uncouth and unimaginative prolixity which could have had interest for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my friend. It was, however, the only book immediately at hand; and I indulged a vague hope that the excitement which now agitated the hypochondriac, might find relief (for the history of mental disorder is full of similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of the folly which I should read. Could I have judged, indeed, by the wild, overstrained air of vivacity with which he hearkened, or apparently hearkened, to the words of the tale, I might well have congratulated myself upon the success of my design.
The old book I picked up was the Mad Trist by Sir Launcelot Canning; I had called it one of Usher's favorites more as a joke than seriously, because honestly, there's not much in its awkward and unimaginative length that could interest my friend's lofty and spiritual ideals. However, it was the only book right there, and I entertained a vague hope that the excitement stirring in the hypochondriac might find some relief (since the history of mental illness is full of similar oddities) even in the ridiculousness of what I was about to read. If I had judged by the wild, overly intense look of excitement he had while he listened, or at least seemed to listen, to the words of the story, I might have congratulated myself on the success of my plan.
I had arrived at that well-known portion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of the "Trist," having sought in vain for peaceable admission into the dwelling of the hermit, proceeds to make good an entrance by force. Here, it will be remembered, the words of the narrative run thus:—
I had reached that famous part of the story where Ethelred, the hero of the "Trist," after unsuccessfully trying to gain a peaceful entry into the hermit's home, decides to break in by force. Here, as you might recall, the narrative goes like this:—
"And Ethelred, who was by nature of a doughty heart, and who was now mighty withal, on account of the powerfulness of the wine which he had drunken, waited no longer to hold parley with the hermit, who, in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful turn; but, feeling the rain upon his shoulders, and fearing the rising of the tempest, uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows, made quickly room in the plankings of the door for his gauntleted hand; and now pulling therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise of the dry and hollow-sounding wood alarummed[26] and reverberated throughout the forest."
"And Ethelred, who was naturally brave and now felt even stronger because of the powerful wine he had just drunk, didn't wait any longer to talk with the hermit, who, honestly, was stubborn and malicious. Feeling the rain on his shoulders and worried about the storm coming, he raised his mace and, with a few strikes, quickly made room in the door for his gloved hand. Then, pulling hard, he cracked, ripped, and tore everything apart, causing the dry, hollow wood to echo loudly throughout the forest."
At the termination of this sentence I started, and for a moment paused; for it appeared to me (although I at once concluded that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it appeared to me that, from some very remote portion of the mansion, there came, indistinctly, to my ears what might have been, in its exact similarity of character, the echo (but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the very cracking and ripping sound which Sir Launcelot had so particularly described. It was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone which had arrested my attention; for, amid the rattling of the sashes of the casements, and the ordinary commingled noises of the still increasing storm, the sound, in itself, had nothing, surely, which should have interested or disturbed, me. I continued the story:—
At the end of the sentence I started, I paused for a moment because it seemed to me (although I quickly concluded that my excited imagination had misled me) that from some very distant part of the mansion, I could faintly hear what might have been, in its exact resemblance, the echo (though certainly a muffled and dull one) of the cracking and ripping sound that Sir Launcelot had described so vividly. It was undoubtedly just the coincidence that caught my attention; because, amid the rattling of the windows and the usual mixed sounds of the increasingly intense storm, the sound itself had nothing that should have interested or disturbed me. I continued the story:—
"But the good champion Ethelred, now entering within the door, was sore enraged and amazed to perceive no signal of the maliceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a dragon of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and upon the wall there hung a shield of shining brass with this legend enwritten:—
"But the noble champion Ethelred, now stepping through the door, was both furious and surprised to see no sign of the wicked hermit; instead, he found a dragon with a scaly and enormous appearance, and a fiery tongue, sitting in front of a palace made of gold, with a silver floor; and on the wall there hung a shield of shiny brass with this inscription:—
Who entereth herein, a conqueror hath been;
Who slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win.
Whoever enters here, a conqueror has been;
Whoever slays the dragon will win the shield.
"And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck upon the head of the dragon, which fell before him, and gave up his pesty breath, with a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so piercing, that Ethelred had fain[27] to close his ears with his hands against the dreadful noise of it, the like whereof was never before heard."
"And Ethelred raised his mace and struck the dragon on the head, causing it to fall before him and release its toxic breath with a dreadful, shrill scream that was so loud and piercing that Ethelred had to cover his ears with his hands to block out the horrible noise, the likes of which had never been heard before."
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a feeling of wild amazement—for there could be no doubt whatever that, in this instance, I did actually hear (although from what direction it proceeded I found it impossible to say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh, protracted, and most unusual screaming or grating sound—the exact counterpart of what my fancy had already conjured up for the dragon's unnatural shriek as described by the romancer.
Here again, I stopped abruptly, feeling a rush of wild amazement—there was no doubt that I actually heard (though I couldn’t tell where it came from) a low, seemingly distant, but harsh, prolonged, and very strange screaming or grating sound—the exact match for what my imagination had already created for the dragon's unnatural scream as described by the storyteller.
Oppressed, as I certainly was, upon the occurrence of this second and most extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand conflicting sensations, in which wonder and extreme terror were predominant, I still retained sufficient presence of mind to avoid exciting, by any observation, the sensitive nervousness of my companion. I was by no means certain that he had noticed the sounds in question; although, assuredly, a strange alteration had, during the last few minutes, taken place in his demeanor. From a position fronting my own, he had gradually brought round his chair, so as to sit with his face to the door of the chamber; and thus I could but partially perceive his features, although I saw that his lips trembled as if he were murmuring inaudibly. His head had dropped upon his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep, from the wide and rigid opening of the eye as I caught a glance of it in profile. The motion of his body, too, was at variance with this idea—for he rocked from side to side with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway. Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I resumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which thus proceeded:—
Oppressed, as I definitely was, by a flood of conflicting feelings, with wonder and intense fear taking the lead, I still had enough presence of mind to avoid stirring up my companion's nervousness with any comments. I wasn't entirely sure he had noticed the sounds at all; though it was clear that something unusual had changed in his behavior over the last few minutes. He had gradually turned his chair to face the door of the room, so I could only catch a partial view of his features, but I could see his lips trembling as if he were whispering to himself. His head had dropped onto his chest—but I knew he wasn’t asleep because I caught a glimpse of his eye, wide open and rigid, in profile. His body movements contradicted that idea too—he was gently rocking side to side in a slow, steady rhythm. After quickly taking all this in, I continued with the story of Sir Launcelot, which went like this:—
"And now the champion, having escaped from the terrible fury of the dragon, bethinking himself of the brazen shield, and of the breaking up of the enchantment which was upon it, removed the carcass from out of the way before him, and approached valorously over the silver pavement of the castle to where the shield was upon the wall; which in sooth tarried not for his full coming, but fell down at his feet upon the silver floor, with a mighty, great and terrible ringing sound."
"And now the champion, having escaped the fierce wrath of the dragon, remembered the bronze shield and the breaking of the enchantment on it. He moved the carcass out of his path and bravely made his way over the silver pavement of the castle to where the shield hung on the wall. As he approached, the shield, indeed, did not wait for him to arrive completely but fell at his feet onto the silver floor with a loud and fearsome clanging sound."
No sooner had these syllables passed my lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed, at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hollow, metallic and clangorous, yet apparently muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved, I leaped to my feet; but the measured rocking movement of Usher was undisturbed. I rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes were bent fixedly before him, and throughout his whole countenance there reigned a stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon his shoulder, there came a strong shudder over his whole person; a sickly smile quivered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if unconscious of my presence. Bending closely over him, I at length drank in the hideous import of his words.
No sooner had I said those words than, as if a heavy brass shield had just fallen onto a silver floor, I noticed a distinct, hollow, metallic, and ringing sound, though it seemed somewhat muffled. Completely shaken, I jumped to my feet; but Usher’s steady rocking continued without interruption. I rushed to the chair where he was sitting. His eyes were fixed ahead of him, and his entire expression felt solid as stone. But when I placed my hand on his shoulder, a strong shudder ran through him; a sickly smile flickered on his lips; and I realized he was speaking in a low, hurried, and babbling whisper, as if he didn't even know I was there. Leaning in closer, I finally grasped the terrifying meaning of his words.
"Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes, many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak! We have put her living in the tomb! Said I not that my senses were acute? I now tell you that I heard her first feeble movements in the hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha! ha!—-the breaking of the hermit's door, and the death-cry of the dragon, and the clangor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges of her prison, and her struggles within the coppered archway of the vault! Oh, whither shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste? Have I not heard her footstep on the stair? Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible beating of her heart? Madman!"—here he sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out his syllables, as if in the effort he were giving up his soul—"Madman! I tell you that she now stands without the door!"
"Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and I have heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes, many hours, many days, I have heard it—but I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak! We have put her living in the tomb! Did I not say that my senses were sharp? I now tell you that I heard her first weak movements in the empty coffin. I heard them—many, many days ago—but I dared not—I dared not speak! And now—tonight—Ethelred—ha! ha!—the breaking of the hermit's door, and the death-cry of the dragon, and the clang of the shield!—no, rather, the tearing of her coffin, and the creaking of the iron hinges of her prison, and her struggles within the copper archway of the vault! Oh, where shall I run? Will she not be here soon? Is she not rushing to confront me for my haste? Have I not heard her footsteps on the stairs? Do I not hear that heavy and horrible beating of her heart? Madman!"—here he sprang furiously to his feet and screamed his words, as if in the effort he were giving up his soul—"Madman! I tell you that she now stands outside the door!"
As if in the superhuman energy of his utterance there had been found the potency of a spell—the huge antique panels to which the speaker pointed threw slowly back, upon the instant, their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the work of the rushing gust—but then without those doors there did stand the lofty and enshrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Usher. There was blood upon her white robes, and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon every portion of her emaciated frame. For a moment she remained trembling and reeling to and fro upon the threshold—then, with a low, moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon the person of her brother, and in her violent and now final death-agonies, bore him to the floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he had anticipated.
As if the powerful energy of his words had cast a spell—the massive old doors he pointed to slowly swung open, revealing the tall and cloaked figure of Lady Madeline of Usher. There was blood on her white robes, and signs of a fierce struggle marked her frail body. For a moment, she stood trembling and swaying at the doorway—then, with a low, mournful cry, collapsed heavily onto her brother, and in her violent final moments, brought him down to the floor as a corpse, a victim of the fears he had dreaded.
From that chamber, and from that mansion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the path a wild light, and I turned to see whence a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the vast house and its shadows were alone behind me. The radiance was that of the full, setting, and blood-red moon, which now shone vividly through that once barely discernible fissure, of which I have before spoken as extending from the roof of the building, in a zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed, this fissure rapidly widened—there came a fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire orb of the satellite burst at once upon my sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty walls rushing asunder—there was a long tumultuous shouting sound like the voice of a thousand waters—and the deep and dank tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently over the fragments of the "House of Usher."
From that room and that mansion, I ran away in terror. The storm was still raging as I crossed the old causeway. Suddenly, a wild light shot down the path, and I turned to see where such an unusual glow could have come from; the huge house and its shadows were the only things behind me. The light was from the full, setting, blood-red moon, which now shone brightly through the once barely noticeable crack I mentioned before, stretching from the roof of the building in a zigzag down to the ground. As I watched, this crack quickly widened—there was a fierce gust of wind—the entire moon burst into view—my mind spun as I saw the massive walls coming apart—there was a long, tumultuous sound like the roar of a thousand waterfalls—and the deep, dark pool at my feet silently closed over the fragments of the "House of Usher."
NOTES
[1] The Fall of the House of Usher was written in 1839 and published at the end of the same year in his Tales of the Grotesque and of the Arabesque.
[1] The Fall of the House of Usher was written in 1839 and published at the end of that year in his *Tales of the Grotesque and of the Arabesque*.
[2] 70: Motto de Béranger. Popular French lyric poet (1780-1857). "His heart is a suspended lute; as soon as it is touched it resounds."
[2] 70: Motto de Béranger. Popular French lyric poet (1780-1857). "His heart is like a hanging lute; as soon as it's strummed, it resonates."
[3] 71:23 tarn. A small mountain lake.
[3] 71:23 tarn. A small mountain lake.
[4] 76:7 ennuyé. Mentally wearied or bored.
[4] 76:7 bored. Feeling mentally tired or uninterested.
[5] 78:11 bounden. An archaic word.
[5] 78:11 bounden. An old-fashioned word.
[6] 79:19 Dread. Reading of the first edition, "Her figure, her air, her features,—all, in their very minutest development, were those—were identically (I can use no other sufficient term), were identically those of the Roderick Usher who sat beside me. A feeling of stupor," etc.
[6] 79:19 Fear. In the first edition, it says, "Her figure, her demeanor, her features—all, in every tiny detail, were exactly—were exactly (I can’t think of a better word), were exactly those of the Roderick Usher who sat next to me. A feeling of daze," etc.
[7] 80:16 Improvisations. Extemporaneous composition of poetry or music.
[7] 80:16 Improvisations. Spontaneous creation of poetry or music.
[8] 81:4 von Weber. The celebrated German composer (1786-1826).
[8] 81:4 von Weber. The famous German composer (1786-1826).
[9] 81:20 Fuseli. An artist and professor of painting at the Royal Academy in London (1741-1825).
[9] 81:20 Fuseli. An artist and professor of painting at the Royal Academy in London (1741-1825).
[10] 82:24 "The Haunted Palace." First published in the Baltimore Museum for April, 1839.
[10] 82:24 "The Haunted Palace." First published in the Baltimore Museum in April 1839.
[11] 83:18 Porphyrogene. Of royal birth.
[11] 83:18 Porphyrogene. Born into royalty.
[12] 84:16 for other men. Watson, Dr. Percival, and especially the Bishop of Llandaff. See "Chemical Essays," Vol. V.
[12] 84:16 for other men. Watson, Dr. Percival, and especially the Bishop of Llandaff. See "Chemical Essays," Vol. V.
[13] 85:16 Ververt et Chartreuse. Two poems by Jean Baptiste Cresset (1709-1777).
[13] 85:16 Ververt and Chartreuse. Two poems by Jean Baptiste Cresset (1709-1777).
[Footenote 14] 85:17 Belphegor. Satire on Marriage by Machiavelli (1469-1527).
[Footenote 14] 85:17 Belphegor. Satire on Marriage by Machiavelli (1469-1527).
[15] 85:17 Heaven and Hell. Extracts from "Arcana Coelestia" by Swedenborg (1688-1772).
[15] 85:17 Heaven and Hell. Excerpts from "Arcana Coelestia" by Swedenborg (1688-1772).
[16] 85:18 Subterranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm. A celebrated poem by Ludwig Holberg (1684-1754).
[16] 85:18 Subterranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm. A famous poem by Ludwig Holberg (1684-1754).
[17] 85:19 Chiromancy. Palmistry applied to the future. Poe refers rather to physiognomy. The book was written by the English mystic, Robert Fludd (1574-1637).
[17] 85:19 Chiromancy. Palm reading used for predicting the future. Poe actually refers more to facial features. The book was written by the English mystic, Robert Fludd (1574-1637).
[18] 85:19 Jean d'Indaginé and De la Chambre. Two continental writers of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries respectively.
[18] 85:19 Jean d'Indaginé and De la Chambre. Two European writers from the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, respectively.
[19] 85:21 Tieck. A great German romanticist (1773-1853).
[19] 85:21 Tieck. A major German Romantic (1773-1853).
[20] 85:21 City of the Sun. A sketch of an ideal state by Campanella (1568-1639).
[20] 85:21 City of the Sun. An outline of a perfect society by Campanella (1568-1639).
[21] 85:23 Directorium Inquisitorium. A detailed account of the methods of the Inquisition by Cironne, inquisitor-general for Castile, in 1356.
[21] 85:23 Directorium Inquisitorium. A detailed account of the methods of the Inquisition by Cironne, chief inquisitor for Castile, in 1356.
[22] 85:24 Pomponius Mela. Spanish geographer in the first century A.D. Author of "De Chorographia," the earliest extant account of the geography of the ancient world.
[22] 85:24 Pomponius Mela. A Spanish geographer from the first century A.D. He wrote "De Chorographia," the earliest existing description of the geography of the ancient world.
[23] 85:25 Oegipans. An epithet applied to Pan.
[23] 85:25 Egyptians. A nickname used for Pan.
[24] 85:30 Vigiliae Mortuorum. No such book is known.
[24] 85:30 Vigil of the Dead. No such book is known.
[25] 90:30 Mad Trist. No such book is known.
[25] 90:30 Mad Trist. No known book exists.
[26] 91:29 alarummed. Alarmed.
Alarmed.
[27] 92:25 had fain. In the sense of was glad.
[27] 92:25 had been happy.
BIOGRAPHY
Edgar Allan Poe was born in Boston, January 19, 1809. His parents, who were actors, died before their son was three years old. Mr. Allan, a wealthy Richmond merchant, adopted the child and gave him a splendid home. How scantily Poe appreciated and improved the advantages of this kindness he himself confesses in a letter to Lowell in 1844. "I have been too deeply conscious of the mutability and evanescence of temporal things to give any continuous effort to anything—to be consistent in anything. My life has been whim—impulse—passion—a longing for solitude—a scorn of all things present in an earnest desire for the future." He was a dreamer who had a fair chance to be happy, but he flung the opportunity away. He was a spoiled child who remained ignorant of life even unto his death.
Edgar Allan Poe was born in Boston on January 19, 1809. His parents, who were actors, passed away when he was just under three years old. Mr. Allan, a wealthy merchant from Richmond, adopted him and provided a comfortable home. Poe himself admitted in a letter to Lowell in 1844 how little he appreciated and made use of this kindness. "I have been too aware of the changeability and fleeting nature of worldly things to put any consistent effort into anything—to be steady in anything. My life has been whim—impulse—passion—a longing for solitude—a disdain for everything present along with a sincere desire for the future." He was a dreamer who had a fair chance at happiness, but he squandered that opportunity. He was a spoiled child who remained oblivious to life until his death.
He entered the University of Virginia in 1826, where his conduct was so bad that he was, after a year, removed from the college. This action broke the strong friendship Mr. Allan had long held for his adopted son. Poe, urged by a hot temper or possibly by a remorse for his actions, ran away and enlisted in the regular army. In 1829 Mr. Allan became partially reconciled with Poe, and again came to his assistance. In 1830 Poe entered West Point, but was there only a short time when he was dismissed for wilful neglect of duty.
He started at the University of Virginia in 1826, where his behavior was so problematic that he was expelled after a year. This caused a rift in the close bond Mr. Allan had with his adopted son. Driven by a fiery temper or perhaps guilt over his actions, Poe ran away and joined the regular army. In 1829, Mr. Allan and Poe began to mend their relationship, and he helped Poe once more. In 1830, Poe enrolled at West Point, but he was there for only a short time before being dismissed for refusing to fulfill his duties.
Following this dismissal Poe went to Baltimore, where he did hack work for newspapers. This was the beginning of a process of writing that has brought him high rank and an imperishable honor. His narrative is clear, compressed, and powerful, and throughout his writings choice symbols abound. He was fond of themes of death, insanity, and terror. The wonder of it all is that this struggling, poverty-stricken craftsman, irregular in his habits of living, using only negative life and shadowy abstractions, should, from out his disordered fancies, weave stories and poems of such undying beauty and force.
After this firing, Poe went to Baltimore, where he did freelance work for newspapers. This marked the start of a writing journey that eventually earned him great acclaim and lasting recognition. His storytelling is clear, concise, and impactful, and his works are filled with carefully chosen symbols. He was particularly drawn to themes of death, madness, and fear. It's astonishing that this struggling, impoverished writer, who had an erratic lifestyle and focused only on negative experiences and vague ideas, could create stories and poems of such timeless beauty and strength from his chaotic imagination.
Poe married his thirteen-year-old cousin, Virginia Clemm. Her health was always delicate and her death confirmed Poe's tendency toward dissipation. His life was filled with dire poverty and a hard struggle for a livelihood. His home relations were happy. The last years of his life were spent at Fordham, a suburb of New York. He died in a Baltimore hospital, October 7, 1849.
Poe married his thirteen-year-old cousin, Virginia Clemm. Her health was always fragile, and her death confirmed Poe's inclination towards self-destruction. His life was marked by extreme poverty and a tough battle to make a living. His family life was happy. The last years of his life were spent in Fordham, a suburb of New York. He died in a Baltimore hospital on October 7, 1849.
BIOGRAPHICAL REFERENCES
Introduction to American Literature, Brander Matthews.
Introduction to American Literature, Brander Matthews.
Studies in American Literature, Charles Noble.
Studies in American Literature, Charles Noble.
Introduction to American Literature, F.V.N. Painter.
Introduction to American Literature, F.V.N. Painter.
Life of Poe, Richard Henry Stoddard.
Life of Poe, Richard Henry Stoddard.
Edgar Allan Poe, G.E. Woodberry.
Edgar Allan Poe, G.E. Woodberry.
Makers of English Fiction, W.J. Dawson.
Makers of English Fiction, W.J. Dawson.
"Art of Poe, Independent, 66: 157-8. January 21, 1909.
"Art of Poe, Independent, 66: 157-8. January 21, 1909."
"Dual Personality," Current Literature, 43: 287-8.
"Dual Personality," Current Literature, 43: 287-8.
CRITICISMS
Some critics have maintained that Poe is our only original genius in American Literature. Lowell wrote in his Fable for Critics:—
Some critics have argued that Poe is our only true original genius in American Literature. Lowell wrote in his Fable for Critics:—
"There comes Poe with his raven, like Barnaby Rudge, Three-fifths of him genius, and two-fifths sheer fudge."
"There comes Poe with his raven, like Barnaby Rudge, three parts of him genius, and two parts pure nonsense."
Whatever judgments the various critics may give of Poe and his writings, they must all agree that he is original. He is a clever writer in a limited field. His writings have a glow and burnish that have their origin in his fondness for sensations, color, and vividness of details. He loves mystery and terror,—not the fancies and fears of a child, but overwrought nerves. His material is unreal, and remote from ordinary life. His characters are abnormal, and the world they live in is exceptional. He is inventive, original in arranging his material, and shallow but keen in his thinking.
No matter what opinions different critics have about Poe and his work, they all have to agree that he is unique. He’s a talented writer within a narrow scope. His writing sparkles and shines, stemming from his love for sensations, color, and detailed imagery. He is drawn to mystery and horror—not childish fears, but intense anxieties. His subjects are imaginary and far removed from everyday life. His characters are unconventional, and the world they inhabit is extraordinary. He is creative, original in how he organizes his ideas, and though his thoughts might be superficial, they are sharp.
He believed that art and life have little in common, and in his writings seemed to be unmoved by friendship, loyalty, patriotism, courage, self-sacrifice or any of the great positive attributes of life that make living worth while. His writings lack the human touch, tenderness, and the buoyancy of sympathy. He is an artist who does his work with a clear-cut, hard finish. His choice of words, vivid pictures, and clearly evolved plots make his writings excellent studies for any one who wishes to develop literary appreciation and to learn to write.
He believed that art and life have little in common, and in his writings, he appeared unaffected by friendship, loyalty, patriotism, courage, self-sacrifice, or any of the great positive qualities of life that make living worthwhile. His writings lack a human touch, tenderness, and the lightness of empathy. He is an artist who produces his work with a defined, polished finish. His choice of words, vivid imagery, and well-developed plots make his writings excellent resources for anyone who wants to enhance their literary appreciation and learn to write.
GENERAL REFERENCES
Studies and Appreciations, L.E. Gates.
Studies and Appreciations, L.E. Gates.
American Prose Masters, William Crary Brownwell.
American Prose Masters, William Crary Brownell.
The Short Story in English, Henry Seidel Canby.
The Short Story in English, Henry Seidel Canby.
Edgar Poe, R.H. Button.
Edgar Poe, R.H. Button.
Inquiries and Opinions, Brander Matthews.
Questions and Thoughts, Brander Matthews.
"Life of Edgar Allan Poe," Nation, 89: 100-110.
"Life of Edgar Allan Poe," Nation, 89: 100-110.
"Weird Genius," Cosmopolitan, 46:243-252.
"Weird Genius," *Cosmopolitan*, 46:243-252.
COLLATERAL READINGS
Ligeia, Edgar Allan Poe.
Ligeia, Edgar Allan Poe.
The Cask of Amontillado, Edgar Allan Poe.
The Cask of Amontillado, Edgar Allan Poe.
The Assignation, Edgar Allan Poe.
The Assignation, Edgar Allan Poe.
Ms. Pound in Bottle, Edgar Allan Poe.
Ms. Pound in Bottle, Edgar Allan Poe.
The Black Cat, Edgar Allan Poe.
The Black Cat, Edgar Allan Poe.
Berenice, Edgar Allan Poe.
Berenice, Edgar Allan Poe.
The Tell-Tale Heart, Edgar Allan Poe.
The Tell-Tale Heart, Edgar Allan Poe.
The White Old Maid, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
The White Old Maid, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
Moonlight ("Odd Number"), Guy de Maupassant.
Moonlight ("Odd Number"), Guy de Maupassant.
A Journey, Edith Wharton.
A Journey, Edith Wharton.
The Brushwood Boy, Rudyard Kipling.
The Brushwood Boy, Rudyard Kipling.
At the Pit's Mouth, Rudyard Kipling.
At the Pit's Mouth, Rudyard Kipling.
THE GOLD-BUG[1]
By Edgar Allan Poe (1809-1849)
By Edgar Allan Poe (1809-1849)
What ho! what ho! this fellow is dancing mad!
He hath been bitten by the Tarantula.
—All in the Wrong.[2]
What’s up! What’s up! this guy is dancing like crazy!
He must have been bitten by a Tarantula.
—All in the Wrong.[2]
Many years ago I contracted an intimacy with a Mr. William Legrand. He was of an ancient Huguenot[3] family, and had once been wealthy; but a series of misfortunes had reduced him to want. To avoid the mortification consequent upon his disasters, he left New Orleans, the city of his forefathers, and took up his residence at Sullivan's Island, near Charleston, South Carolina.
Many years ago, I became close with a man named William Legrand. He came from an old Huguenot family and had once been wealthy, but a string of misfortunes had left him in need. To escape the humiliation that followed his troubles, he left New Orleans, the city of his ancestors, and settled on Sullivan's Island, near Charleston, South Carolina.
This island is a very singular one. It consists of little else than the sea sand, and is about three miles long. Its breadth at no point exceeds a quarter of a mile. It is separated from the mainland by a scarcely perceptible creek, oozing its way through a wilderness of reeds and slime, a favorite resort of the marsh-hen. The vegetation, as might be supposed, is scant, or at least dwarfish. No trees of any magnitude are to be seen. Near the western extremity, where Fort Moultrie[4] stands, and where are some miserable frame buildings, tenanted, during summer, by the fugitives from Charleston dust and fever, may be found, indeed, the bristly palmetto; but the whole island, with the exception of this western point, and a line of hard, white beach on the seacoast, is covered with a dense undergrowth of the sweet myrtle, so much prized by the horticulturists of England. The shrub here often attains the height of fifteen or twenty feet, and forms an almost impenetrable coppice, burthening the air with its fragrance.
This island is quite unique. It’s mostly just sea sand and is about three miles long. Its width doesn’t go beyond a quarter of a mile at any point. It's separated from the mainland by a barely noticeable creek, winding through a wilderness of reeds and mud, a favorite spot for marsh hens. As you can imagine, the vegetation is sparse, or at least stunted. No large trees are visible. Near the western end, where Fort Moultrie stands, and where some rundown frame buildings are occupied during the summer by those escaping the dust and fever of Charleston, you can find the prickly palmetto. However, aside from this western section and a stretch of hard, white beach along the coastline, the rest of the island is thick with an undergrowth of sweet myrtle, which is highly valued by horticulturists in England. The shrub here can often grow to heights of fifteen to twenty feet, creating an almost impenetrable thicket and filling the air with its fragrance.
In the utmost recesses of this coppice, not far from the eastern or more remote end of the island, Legrand had built himself a small hut, which he occupied when I first, by mere accident, made his acquaintance. This soon ripened into friendship, for there was much in the recluse to excite interest and esteem. I found him well educated, with unusual powers of mind, but infected with misanthropy, and subject to perverse moods of alternate enthusiasm and melancholy. He had with him many books, but rarely employed them. His chief amusements were gunning and fishing, or sauntering along the beach and through the myrtles, in quest of shells or entomological specimens—his collection of the latter might have been envied by a Swammerdam.[5] In these excursions he was usually accompanied by an old negro, called Jupiter, who had been manumitted[6] before the reverses of the family, but who could be induced, neither by threats nor by promises, to abandon what he considered his right of attendance upon the footsteps of his young "Massa Will." It is not improbable that the relatives of Legrand, conceiving him to be somewhat unsettled in intellect, had contrived to instil this obstinacy into Jupiter, with a view to the supervision and guardianship of the wanderer.
In the deepest part of this grove, not far from the eastern or more remote side of the island, Legrand had built a small hut, which he lived in when I first, by pure chance, met him. This chance encounter quickly turned into a friendship, as there was much about the recluse that sparked interest and respect. I found him to be well-educated, with remarkable mental abilities, but he struggled with a dislike of humanity and experienced extreme mood swings between excitement and sadness. He had many books, but he rarely used them. His main hobbies were hunting and fishing, or wandering along the beach and through the myrtles, searching for shells or insects—his collection of the latter could have made even a Swammerdam jealous. On these excursions, he was usually joined by an old Black man named Jupiter, who had been freed before his family's misfortunes, but who could be persuaded neither by threats nor promises to give up what he considered his right to follow his young "Massa Will." It's likely that Legrand's relatives, thinking he was a bit unwell in the mind, had managed to instill this stubbornness in Jupiter to watch over and protect the wanderer.
The winters in the latitude of Sullivan's Island are seldom very severe, and in the fall of the year it is a rare event indeed when a fire is considered necessary. About the middle of October, 18—, there occurred, however, a day of remarkable chilliness. Just before sunset I scrambled my way through the evergreens to the hut of my friend, whom I had not visited for several weeks—my residence being at that time in Charleston, a distance of nine miles from the island, while the facilities of passage and re-passage were very far behind those of the present day. Upon reaching the hut I rapped, as was my custom, and getting no reply, sought for the key where I knew it was secreted, unlocked the door, and went in. A fine fire was blazing upon the hearth. It was a novelty, and by no means an ungrateful one. I threw off an over-coat, took an armchair by the crackling logs, and awaited patiently the arrival of my hosts.
The winters in the area of Sullivan's Island are rarely very harsh, and during the fall, it’s quite unusual for a fire to be needed. However, around mid-October, 18—, there was a day that felt surprisingly chilly. Just before sunset, I made my way through the evergreens to my friend's hut, which I hadn’t visited in a few weeks—at that time, I was living in Charleston, about nine miles from the island, and getting back and forth was much more difficult than it is today. When I arrived at the hut, I knocked as I usually did, and when there was no answer, I looked for the key where I knew it was hidden, unlocked the door, and walked in. A nice fire was crackling on the hearth. It was a pleasant surprise, and definitely appreciated. I took off my overcoat, settled into an armchair by the warm logs, and patiently waited for my hosts to arrive.
Soon after dark they arrived, and gave me a most cordial welcome. Jupiter, grinning from ear to ear, bustled about to prepare some marsh-hens for supper. Legrand was in one of his fits—how else shall I term them?—of enthusiasm. He had found an unknown bivalve, forming a new genus, and, more than this, he had hunted down and secured, with Jupiter's assistance, a scarabaeus[7] which he believed to be totally new, but in respect to which he wished to have my opinion on the morrow.
Soon after dark, they arrived and gave me a warm welcome. Jupiter, grinning from ear to ear, rushed around to get some marsh-hens ready for dinner. Legrand was in one of his enthusiastic moods—what else should I call them?—because he had discovered an unknown bivalve, creating a new genus. On top of that, he had also tracked down and secured, with Jupiter's help, a scarabaeus[7] that he believed was completely new, but he wanted my opinion on it tomorrow.
"And why not to-night?" I asked, rubbing my hands over the blaze, and wishing the whole tribe of scarabaei at the devil.
"And why not tonight?" I asked, rubbing my hands over the fire and wishing the whole group of scarabaei would just go away.
"Ah, if I had only known you were here!" said Legrand, "but it's so long since I saw you; and how could I foresee that you would pay me a visit this very night of all others? As I was coming home I met Lieutenant G——, from the fort, and, very foolishly, I lent him the bug; so it will be impossible for you to see it until the morning. Stay here to-night, and I will send Jup down for it at sunrise. It is the loveliest thing in creation!"
"Ah, if I had known you were here!" said Legrand, "but it's been so long since I last saw you; how could I have anticipated that you'd visit me tonight of all nights? On my way home, I ran into Lieutenant G—— from the fort, and, quite foolishly, I lent him the bug; so unfortunately, you won't be able to see it until morning. Stay here tonight, and I'll send Jup down for it at sunrise. It's the most beautiful thing ever!"
"What!—sunrise?"
"What!—sunrise?"
"Nonsense! no!—the bug. It is of a brilliant gold color—about the size of a large hickory-nut—with two jet-black spots near one extremity of the back, and another, somewhat longer, at the other. The antennae[8] are—"
"Nonsense! No!—the bug. It's a vibrant gold color—about the size of a large hickory nut—with two jet-black spots near one end of its back, and another, slightly longer, at the other end. The antennae[8] are—"
"Dey ain't no tin in him, Massa Will, I keep a tellin' on you," here interrupted Jupiter; "de bug is a goolebug, solid, ebery bit of him, inside and all, 'sep him wing—neber feel half so hebby a bug in my life."
"Dey ain't no tin in him, Massa Will, I keep a tellin' you," here interrupted Jupiter; "the bug is a goolebug, solid, every bit of him, inside and all, 'cept his wing—never felt half so heavy a bug in my life."
"Well, suppose it is, Jup," replied Legrand, somewhat more earnestly, it seemed to me, than the case demanded; "is that any reason for your letting the birds burn? The color"—here he turned to me—"is really almost enough to warrant Jupiter's idea. You never saw a more brilliant metallic lustre than the scales emit—but of this you cannot judge till to-morrow. In the meantime I can give you some idea of the shape." Saying this, he seated himself at a small table, on which were a pen and ink, but no paper. He looked for some in a drawer, but found none.
"Well, let's say it is, Jup," Legrand replied, sounding more serious than the situation called for. "Does that mean you should let the birds burn? The color"—he turned to me—"really almost makes Jupiter's idea believable. You’ve never seen a more brilliant metallic shine than what the scales reflect—but you won’t be able to tell until tomorrow. In the meantime, I can give you an idea of the shape." With that, he sat down at a small table that had a pen and ink, but no paper. He searched a drawer for some, but didn’t find any.
"Never mind," said he at length, "this will answer;" and he drew from his waistcoat pocket a scrap of what I took to be very dirty foolscap, and made upon it a rough drawing with the pen. While he did this I retained my seat by the fire, for I was still chilly. When the design was complete, he handed it to me without rising. As I received, it, a loud growl was heard, succeeded by a scratching at the door. Jupiter opened it, and a large Newfoundland, belonging to Legrand, rushed in, leaped upon my shoulders, and loaded me with caresses; for I had shown him much attention during previous visits. When his gambols were over, I looked at the paper, and, to speak the truth, found myself not a little puzzled at what my friend had depicted.
"Never mind," he said after a moment, "this will work;" and he pulled out a piece of what looked like very dirty paper from his waistcoat pocket and made a rough drawing on it with a pen. While he did this, I stayed seated by the fire because I was still chilly. When the drawing was done, he handed it to me without getting up. As I took it, I heard a loud growl, followed by scratching at the door. Jupiter opened it, and a large Newfoundland, belonging to Legrand, rushed in, jumped on my shoulders, and covered me with affection since I had paid him a lot of attention during my previous visits. Once his playful antics were over, I looked at the paper and, to be honest, found myself quite puzzled by what my friend had drawn.
"Well!" I said, after contemplating it for some minutes, "this is a strange scarabaeus, I must confess: new to me: never saw anything like it before—unless it was a skull, or a death's-head—which, it more nearly resembles than, anything else that has come under my observation."
"Well!" I said, after thinking about it for a few minutes, "this is a strange scarabaeus, I have to admit: it's new to me. I've never seen anything like it before—except maybe a skull, or a death's-head—which it resembles more than anything else I've come across."
"A death's-head!" echoed Legrand. "Oh—yes—well, it has something of that appearance upon paper, no doubt. The two upper black spots look like eyes, eh? and the longer one at the bottom like a mouth—and then the shape of the whole is oval."
"A skull!" Legrand exclaimed. "Oh—yes—well, it definitely looks a bit like that on paper. The two upper black spots resemble eyes, right? And the longer one at the bottom looks like a mouth—and then the whole shape is oval."
"Perhaps so," said I; "but, Legrand, I fear you are no artist. I must wait until I see the beetle itself, if I am to form any idea of its personal appearance."
"Maybe," I said, "but Legrand, I'm afraid you're not really an artist. I need to wait until I see the beetle itself if I want to get any sense of how it looks."
"Well, I don't know," said he, a little nettled, "I draw tolerably—should do it at least—have had good masters, and flatter myself that I am not quite a blockhead."
"Well, I don’t know," he said, a bit annoyed, "I draw pretty well—should at least—have had good teachers, and think I’m not completely clueless."
"But, my dear fellow, you are joking then," said I; "this is a very passable skull—indeed, I may say that it is a very excellent skull, according to the vulgar notions about such specimens of physiology—and your scarabaeus must be the queerest scarabaeus in the world if it resembles it. Why, we may get up a very thrilling bit of superstition upon this hint. I presume, you will call the bug scarabaeus caput hominis,[9] or something of that kind—there are many similar titles in the natural histories. But where are the antennae you spoke of?"
"But, my dear friend, are you joking?" I said. "This is a pretty good skull—I can honestly say it’s a very excellent skull, based on common ideas about such specimens of physiology—and your scarabaeus must be the weirdest scarabaeus in the world if it looks like this. We could definitely create a fascinating bit of superstition around this idea. I assume you’ll name the bug scarabaeus caput hominis, or something like that—there are plenty of similar names in natural history. But where are the antennae you mentioned?"
"The antennae!" said Legrand, who seemed to be getting unaccountably warm upon the subject; "I am sure you must see the antennae. I made them as distinct as they are in the original insect, and I presume that is sufficient."
"The antennae!" Legrand exclaimed, seeming to get unexpectedly excited about the topic. "I'm sure you can see the antennae. I made them as clear as they are in the actual insect, and I believe that should be enough."
"Well, well," I said, "perhaps you have—still I don't see them;" and I handed him the paper without additional remark, not wishing to ruffle his temper; but I was much surprised at the turn affairs had taken; his ill-humor puzzled me—and, as for the drawing of the beetle, there were positively no antennae visible, and the whole did bear a very close resemblance to the ordinary cuts of a death's-head.
"Well, well," I said, "maybe you have—still I don't see them;" and I handed him the paper without saying anything else, not wanting to upset his mood; but I was really surprised by how things had changed; his bad mood confused me—and as for the drawing of the beetle, there were definitely no antennae visible, and the whole thing did look very much like the typical illustrations of a skull.
He received the paper very peevishly, and was about to crumple it, apparently to throw it in the fire, when a casual glance at the design seemed suddenly to rivet his attention. In an instant his face grew violently red—in another as excessively pale. For some minutes he continued to scrutinize the drawing minutely where he sat. At length he arose, took a candle from the table, and proceeded to seat himself upon a sea-chest in the farthest corner of the room. Here again he made an anxious examination of the paper, turning it in all directions. He said nothing, however, and his conduct greatly astonished me; yet I thought it prudent not to exacerbate the growing moodiness of his temper by any comment. Presently he took from, his coat pocket a wallet, placed the paper carefully in it, and deposited both in a writing-desk, which he locked. He now grew more composed in his demeanor; but his original air of enthusiasm had quite disappeared. Yet he seemed not so much sulky as abstracted. As the evening wore away he became more and more absorbed in reverie, from which no sallies of mine could arouse him. It had been my intention to pass the night at the hut, as I had frequently done before, but, seeing my host in this mood, I deemed it proper to take leave. He did not press me to remain, but, as I departed, he shook my hand with even more than his usual cordiality.
He took the paper in a very annoyed manner and was about to crumple it up, likely to toss it in the fire, when a quick glance at the design suddenly grabbed his attention. In an instant, his face turned bright red, and then just as quickly, extremely pale. For several minutes, he kept examining the drawing closely where he was sitting. Finally, he got up, took a candle from the table, and sat down on a sea chest in the farthest corner of the room. Here again, he carefully studied the paper, turning it around in every direction. He didn’t say anything, though, and his behavior really surprised me; still, I thought it best not to aggravate his growing moodiness with any comments. After a while, he took a wallet from his coat pocket, placed the paper in it carefully, and put both in a writing desk, which he locked. He became more composed in his manner, but his earlier enthusiasm had completely faded away. However, he didn’t seem sulky so much as lost in thought. As the evening went on, he became more absorbed in his daydreams, from which my attempts to engage him could not pull him out. I had planned to spend the night at the hut, as I had often done, but seeing my host in this mood, I decided it was better to leave. He didn’t insist that I stay, but as I was leaving, he shook my hand with even more warmth than usual.
It was about a month after this (and during the interval I had seen nothing of Legrand) when I received a visit, at Charleston, from his man Jupiter. I had never seen the good old negro look so dispirited, and I feared that some serious disaster had befallen my friend.
It was about a month after this (and during that time I hadn’t seen Legrand) when I got a visit in Charleston from his man Jupiter. I had never seen the good old guy looking so down, and I was worried that something serious had happened to my friend.
"Well, Jup," said I, "what is the matter now?—how is your master?"
"Well, Jup," I said, "what’s the problem now? How is your boss?"
"Why, to speak de troof, massa, him not so berry well as mought be."
"To tell you the truth, sir, he's not doing as well as he could be."
"Not well! I am truly sorry to hear it. What does he complain of?"
"Not good! I'm really sorry to hear that. What does he say is wrong?"
"Dar! dat's it!—him nebber 'plain of notin'—but him berry sick for all dat."
"Wow! That's it!—he never complains about anything—but he's really sick for all that."
"Very sick, Jupiter!—why didn't you say so at once? Is he confined to bed?"
"Very sick, Jupiter!—why didn't you say so right away? Is he stuck in bed?"
"No, dat he ain't!—he ain't 'find nowhar—dat's just whar de shoe pinch—my mind is got to be berry hebby 'bout poor Massa Will."
"No, he isn't!—he isn't found anywhere—that's just where the problem lies—I'm really worried about poor Mr. Will."
"Jupiter, I should like to understand what it is you are talking about. You say your master is sick. Hasn't he told you what ails him?"
"Jupiter, I’d like to get what you’re saying. You mentioned your boss is sick. Hasn't he told you what's wrong with him?"
"Why, massa, 'tain't worf while for to git mad 'bout de matter—Massa Will say noffin' at all ain't de matter wid him—but den what make him go about looking dis here way, wid he head down and he soldiers up, and as white as a gose? And den he keep a syphon all de time—"
"Why, boss, it’s not worth getting mad about the situation—Boss Will will say nothing is wrong with him—but then why does he walk around looking like this, with his head down and his shoulders up, as pale as a goose? And then he keeps sighing all the time—"
"Keeps a what, Jupiter?"
"Keeps a what, Jupiter?"
"Keeps a syphon wid de figgurs on de slate—de queerest figgurs I ebber did see. Ise gittin' to be skeered I tell you. Hab for to keep mighty tight eye pon him noovers.[10] Todder day he gib me slip fore de sun up, and was gone de whole ob de blessed day. I had a big stick ready cut for to gib him d——d good beating when he did come—but Ise sich a fool dat I hadn't de heart after all—he look so berry poorly."
"Keeps a siphon with the figures on the slate—the strangest figures I ever saw. I'm starting to get scared, I tell you. I have to keep a really close watch on his movements. The other day he slipped out before sunrise and was gone the entire blessed day. I had a big stick ready to give him a damn good beating when he came back—but I'm such a fool that I didn't have the heart after all—he looked so very sick."
"Eh?—what? Ah, yes!—upon the whole, I think you had better not be too severe with the poor fellow—don't flog him, Jupiter, he can't very well stand it—but can you form an idea of what has occasioned this illness, or rather this change of conduct? Has anything unpleasant happened since I saw you?"
"Eh?—what? Ah, yes!—overall, I think you should go easy on the poor guy—don’t beat him, Jupiter, he can’t really take it—but can you figure out what caused this illness, or rather this change in behavior? Has anything upsetting happened since I last saw you?"
"No, massa, dey ain't bin noffin' onpleasant since den—'twas 'fore den, I'm feared—'twas de berry day you was dare."'
"No, sir, there hasn’t been anything unpleasant since then— it was 'before then, I’m afraid— it was the very day you were here."
"How? what do you mean?"
"How? What do you mean?"
"Why, massa, I mean de bug—dare now."
"Why, master, I mean the bug—dare now."
"The what?"
"The what?"
"De bug—I'm berry sartain dat Massa Will bin bit somewhere 'bout de head by dat goole-bug."
"That bug—I'm pretty sure that Master Will got bitten somewhere on the head by that ghoul bug."
"And what cause have you, Jupiter, for such a supposition?"
"And what reason do you have, Jupiter, for thinking that?"
"Claws enuff, massa, and mouff, too. I nebber did see sich a d——d bug—he kick and he bite ebery ting what cum near him. Massa Will cotch him fuss, but had for to let him go 'gin mighty quick, I tell you—den was de time he must ha' got de bite. I didn't like de look ob de bug mouff, myself, nohow, so I wouldn't take hold ob him wid my finger, but I cotch him wid a piece ob paper dat I found. I wrap him up in de paper and stuff piece ob it in he mouff—dat was de way."
"Claws enough, boss, and mouth, too. I had never seen such a d*mn bug—he kicks and bites everything that gets close to him. Boss Will caught him first, but had to let him go again pretty quickly, I tell you—that's when he must have gotten the bite. I didn't like the look of the bug's mouth, myself, so I wouldn't grab him with my finger, but I caught him with a piece of paper that I found. I wrapped him up in the paper and stuffed a piece of it in his mouth—that was the way."
"And you think, then, that your master was really bitten by the beetle, and that the bite made him sick?" "I don't t'ink noffin' 'bout it—I nose it. What make him dream 'bout de goole so much, if 'tain't cause he bit by de goole-bug? Ise heerd 'bout dem goole-bugs 'fore dis."
"And you really believe that your master was bitten by the beetle, and that the bite made him sick?" "I don't think anything about it—I know it. Why else would he be dreaming about the beetle so much if he wasn't bitten by the beetle bug? I've heard about those beetle bugs before."
"But how do you know he dreams about gold?"
"But how do you know he dreams of gold?"
"How I know? why, 'cause he talk about it in he sleep—dat's how I nose."
"How do I know? Well, it's because he talks about it in his sleep—that's how I know."
"Well, Jup, perhaps you are right; but to what fortunate circumstances am I to attribute the honor of a visit from you to-day?"
"Well, Jup, maybe you’re right; but what lucky circumstances should I credit for the honor of your visit today?"
"What de matter, massa?"
"What's the matter, boss?"
"Did you bring any message from Mr. Legrand?"
"Did you bring any message from Mr. Legrand?"
"No, massa, I bring dis here 'pissel;" and here Jupiter handed me a note, which ran thus:
"No, sir, I brought this here 'pissel;" and here Jupiter handed me a note, which said:
My dear ———:
My dear friend:
Why have I not seen you for so long a time? I hope you have not been so foolish as to take offence at any little brusquerie[11] of mine; but no, that is improbable.
Why haven't I seen you in such a long time? I hope you haven't been so silly as to take offense at any small rudeness of mine; but no, that seems unlikely.
Since I saw you I have had great cause for anxiety. I have something to tell you, yet scarcely know how to tell it, or whether I should tell it at all.
Since I saw you, I've had a lot of anxiety. I have something to share with you, but I hardly know how to say it or if I should say it at all.
I have not been quite well for some days past, and poor old Jup annoys me, almost beyond endurance, by his well-meant attentions. Would you believe it?—he had prepared a huge stick, the other day, with which to chastise me for giving him the slip, and spending the day, solus, among the hills on the mainland. I verily believe that my ill looks alone saved me a flogging.
I haven’t been feeling well for the past few days, and poor old Jup drives me nearly crazy with his good intentions. Can you believe it? He actually got a big stick ready the other day to punish me for slipping away and spending the day alone among the hills on the mainland. I truly think my sickly appearance is the only reason I escaped getting a beating.
I have made no addition to my cabinet since we met.
I haven't added anything to my cabinet since we last met.
If you can, in any way, make it convenient, come over with Jupiter. Do come. I wish to see you to-night, upon business of importance. I assure you that it is of the highest importance.
If you can, in any way, make it work, come over with Jupiter. Do come. I want to see you tonight, about something important. I promise you it’s of the highest importance.
Ever yours,
Yours always,
William Legrand.
Will Legrand.
There was something in the tone of this note which gave me great uneasiness. Its whole style differed materially from that of Legrand. What could he be dreaming of? What new crotchet possessed his excitable brain? What "business of the highest importance" could he possibly have to transact? Jupiter's account of him boded no good. I dreaded lest the continued pressure of misfortune had, at length, fairly unsettled the reason of my friend. Without a moment's hesitation, therefore, I prepared to accompany the negro.
There was something in the tone of this note that made me really uneasy. Its entire style was quite different from Legrand's. What could he be thinking? What new idea was occupying his active mind? What "matter of the utmost importance" could he possibly have to deal with? Jupiter's description of him didn't sound promising. I was afraid that the ongoing weight of bad luck had finally driven my friend to the edge. Without any hesitation, I got ready to go with the guy.
Upon reaching the wharf, I noticed a scythe and three spades, all apparently new, lying in the bottom of the boat in which we were to embark.
Upon reaching the dock, I saw a scythe and three shovels, all looking brand new, lying at the bottom of the boat we were about to board.
"What is the meaning of all this, Jup?" I inquired.
"What does all this mean, Jup?" I asked.
"Him syfe, massa, and spade."
"Him shovel, boss, and spade."
"Very true; but what are they doing here?"
"That's very true; but what are they doing here?"
"Him de syfe and de spade what Massa Will 'sis' 'pon my buying for him in de town, and de debbil's own lot of money I had to gib for 'em."
"Him gave the scythe and the spade that Master Will insisted on my buying for him in town, and a terrible amount of money I had to give for them."
"But what, in the name of all that is mysterious, is your 'Massa Will' going to do with scythes and spades?"
"But what, for the love of everything mysterious, is your 'Massa Will' going to do with scythes and shovels?"
"Dat's more dan I know, and debbil take me if I don't b'lieve 'tis more dan he know, too. But it's all come ob de bug."
"That's more than I know, and devil take me if I don't believe it's more than he knows, too. But it all comes from the bug."
Finding that no satisfaction was to be obtained of Jupiter, whose whole intellect seemed to be absorbed by "de bug," I now stepped into the boat and made sail. With a fair and strong breeze we soon ran into the little cove to the northward of Fort Moultrie, and a walk of some two miles brought us to the hut. It was about three in the afternoon when we arrived. Legrand had been awaiting us in eager expectation. He grasped my hand with a nervous empressement[12] which alarmed me and strengthened the suspicions already entertained. His countenance was pale even to ghastliness, and his deep-set eyes glared with unnatural lustre. After some inquiries respecting his health, I asked him, not knowing what better to say, if he had yet obtained the scarabaeus from Lieutenant G——.
Finding that I couldn't get any satisfaction from Jupiter, whose entire focus seemed to be on "the bug," I stepped into the boat and set sail. With a steady and strong breeze, we quickly made our way into the small cove north of Fort Moultrie, and a two-mile walk brought us to the hut. It was around three in the afternoon when we arrived. Legrand had been waiting for us with eager anticipation. He seized my hand with a nervous urgency that alarmed me and intensified my suspicions. His face was pale to the point of being ghostly, and his sunken eyes shone with an unnatural brightness. After asking about his health, I inquired, not knowing what else to say, if he had gotten the scarab from Lieutenant G——.
"Oh, yes," he replied, coloring violently, "I got it from him the next morning. Nothing could tempt me to part with that scarabaeus. Do you know that Jupiter is quite right about it!"
"Oh, yes," he said, turning red, "I got it from him the next morning. Nothing could persuade me to give up that scarabaeus. Do you realize that Jupiter is completely right about it!"
"In what way?" I asked, with a sad foreboding at heart.
"In what way?" I asked, feeling a sense of sadness deep down.
"In supposing it to be a bug of real gold." He said this with an air of profound seriousness, and I felt inexpressibly shocked.
"In thinking it might be a bug of real gold." He said this with a serious demeanor, and I felt immensely shocked.
"This bug is to make my fortune," he continued, with a triumphant smile, and reinstate me in my family possessions. Is it any wonder, then, that I prize it? Since Fortune has thought fit to bestow it upon me, I have only to use it properly and I shall arrive at the gold of which it is the index. Jupiter, bring me that scarabaeus!"
"This beetle is going to make me rich," he said with a triumphant smile, and restore my family wealth. Is it any wonder that I value it so much? Since fate has chosen to give it to me, I just need to use it right, and I’ll get to the treasure it points to. Jupiter, bring me that scarabaeus!"
"What! de bug, massa? I'd rudder not go fer trubble dat bug—you mus' git him for your own self." Hereupon Legrand arose, with a grave and stately air, and brought me the beetle from a glass case in which it was enclosed. It was a beautiful scarabaeus, and, at that time, unknown to naturalists—of course a great prize in a scientific point of view. There were two round black spots near one extremity of the back, and a long one near the other. The scales were exceedingly hard and glossy, with all the appearance of burnished gold. The weight of the insect was very remarkable, and, taking all things into consideration, I could hardly blame Jupiter for his opinion respecting it; but what to make of Legrand's agreement with that opinion, I could not, for the life of me, tell.
"What! The bug, sir? I'd rather not get involved with that bug—you have to get it for yourself." With that, Legrand stood up, looking serious and dignified, and brought me the beetle from a glass case where it was kept. It was a beautiful scarabaeus, and at that time, it was unknown to naturalists—definitely a significant find from a scientific standpoint. There were two round black spots near one end of its back, and a long one near the other end. The scales were incredibly hard and shiny, resembling burnished gold. The weight of the insect was quite remarkable, and considering everything, I could hardly blame Jupiter for his opinion about it; but I couldn't figure out why Legrand agreed with that opinion, no matter how hard I tried.
"I sent for you," said he, in a grandiloquent tone when I had completed my examination of the beetle, "I sent for you, that I might have your counsel and assistance in furthering the views of Fate and of the bug"—
"I called for you," he said in a dramatic tone after I finished examining the beetle, "I called for you so that I could get your advice and help in supporting the plans of Fate and the bug."
"My dear Legrand," I cried, interrupting him, "you are certainly unwell, and had better use some little precautions. You shall go to bed, and I will remain with you a few days, until you get over this. You are feverish and"—
"My dear Legrand," I said, interrupting him, "you’re definitely not feeling well, and it would be wise to take some precautions. You should go to bed, and I’ll stay with you for a few days until you recover. You’re running a fever and"—
"Feel my pulse," said he.
"Feel my pulse," he said.
I felt it, and, to say the truth, found not the slightest indication of fever.
I felt it, and honestly, I didn't find any signs of a fever at all.
"But you may be ill and yet have no fever. Allow me this once to prescribe for you. In the first place, go to bed. In the next"—
"But you might be sick and still not have a fever. Let me prescribe something for you this time. First, get some rest. Next—"
"You are mistaken," he interposed; "I am as well as I can expect to be under the excitement which I suffer. If you really wish me well, you will relieve this excitement."
"You’re wrong," he interrupted; "I’m as good as I can be given the stress I’m experiencing. If you truly care about me, you’ll help ease this stress."
"And how is this to be done?"
"And how is this supposed to be done?"
"Very easily, Jupiter and myself are going upon an expedition into the hills, upon the mainland, and, in this expedition, we shall need the aid of some person in whom we can confide. You are the only one we can trust. Whether we succeed or fail, the excitement which you now perceive in me will be equally allayed."
"Jupiter and I are heading on an adventure into the hills on the mainland, and for this trip, we need someone we can trust. You're the only person we can count on. No matter if we succeed or fail, the excitement you see in me will be just as calmed."
"I am anxious to oblige you in any way," I replied; "but do you mean to say that this infernal beetle has any connection with your expedition into the hills?"
"I’m eager to help you in any way," I replied; "but are you really saying that this damn beetle has anything to do with your trip into the hills?"
"It has."
"It has."
"Then, Legrand, I can become a party to no such absurd proceeding."
"Then, Legrand, I can't be a part of such a ridiculous situation."
"I am sorry—very sorry—for we shall have to try it by ourselves."
"I’m really sorry, but we’ll have to handle this on our own."
"Try it by yourselves! The man is surely mad!—but stay!—how long do you propose to be absent?"
"Try it on your own! The guy is definitely crazy!—but wait!—how long do you plan to be gone?"
"Probably all night. We shall start immediately, and be back, at all events, by sunrise."
"Probably all night. We’ll head out right away and be back, for sure, by sunrise."
"And will you promise me upon your honor, that when this freak of yours is over, and the bug business (good God!) settled to your satisfaction, you will then return home and follow my advice implicitly, as that of your physician?"
"And will you promise me on your honor that when this phase of yours is over, and the bug situation (oh my gosh!) is resolved to your satisfaction, you will then come back home and follow my advice completely, just like you would with your doctor?"
"Yes; I promise; and now let us be off, for we have no time to lose."
"Yes; I promise; and now let's go, because we don't have any time to waste."
With a heavy heart I accompanied my friend. We started about four o'clock—Legrand, Jupiter, the dog, and myself. Jupiter had with him the scythe and spades, the whole of which he insisted upon carrying, more through fear, it seemed to me, of trusting either of the implements within reach of his master, than from any excess of industry or complaisance. His demeanor was dogged in the extreme, and "dat d——d bug" were the sole words which escaped his lips during the journey. For my own part, I had charge of a couple of dark lanterns, while Legrand contented himself with the scarabaeus, which he carried attached to the end of a bit of whipcord, twirling it to and fro, with the air of a conjurer, as he went. When I observed this last plain evidence of my friend's aberration of mind, I could scarcely refrain from tears. I thought it best, however, to humor his fancy, at least for the present, or until I could adopt some more energetic measures with a chance of success. In the meantime I endeavored, but all in vain, to sound him in regard to the object of the expedition. Having succeeded in inducing me to accompany him, he seemed unwilling to hold conversation upon any topic of minor importance, and to all my questions vouchsafed no other reply than "We shall see!"
With a heavy heart, I went along with my friend. We set off around four o'clock—Legrand, Jupiter, the dog, and me. Jupiter insisted on carrying the scythe and spades himself, mostly out of fear, it seemed to me, of letting either tool come within reach of his master, rather than due to any excess of hard work or eagerness to help. His attitude was very stubborn, and "that damned bug" were the only words he said during the trip. As for me, I was in charge of a couple of flashlights, while Legrand was happy to carry the scarabaeus, which he swung around like a magician with a bit of whipcord. When I saw this clear sign of my friend's mental disconnect, I could hardly hold back my tears. I thought it was best to go along with his obsession for now, or until I could think of a better approach that might work. In the meantime, I tried, but failed, to figure out what the purpose of our trip was. Once he got me to come along, he seemed reluctant to talk about anything that wasn't crucial, and to all my questions, he only replied, "We shall see!"
We crossed the creek at the head of the island by means of a skiff, and, ascending the high grounds on the shore of the mainland, proceeded in a northwesterly direction, through a tract of country excessively wild and desolate, where no trace of a human footstep was to be seen. Legrand led the way with decision, pausing only for an instant, here and there, to consult what appeared is to be certain landmarks of his own contrivance upon a former occasion.
We crossed the creek at the island's edge in a small boat, and after climbing the high ground on the mainland shore, we headed northwest through a completely wild and desolate area where there was no sign of human footprints. Legrand confidently led the way, stopping briefly now and then to check what seemed to be familiar landmarks he had created during a previous visit.
In this manner we journeyed for about two hours, and the sun was just setting when we entered a region infinitely more dreary than any yet seen. It was a species of table-land, near the summit of an almost inaccessible hill, densely wooded from base to pinnacle, and interspersed with huge crags that appeared to lie loosely upon the soil, and in many cases were prevented from precipitating themselves into the valleys below, merely by the support of the trees against which they reclined. Deep ravines, in various directions, gave an air of still sterner solemnity to the scene.
We traveled like this for about two hours, and the sun was just setting as we entered a place that was even more depressing than anything we had seen before. It was a sort of plateau near the top of a nearly inaccessible hill, covered in dense forests from bottom to top, and scattered with giant rocks that seemed to be resting loosely on the ground. In many cases, they were only held up by the trees they leaned against, which kept them from tumbling into the valleys below. Deep ravines branched out in different directions, adding an even more serious gloom to the scene.
The natural platform to which we had clambered was thickly overgrown with brambles, through which we soon discovered that it would have been impossible to force our way but for the scythe; and Jupiter, by direction of his master, proceeded to clear for us a path to the foot of an enormously tall tulip-tree, which stood, with some eight or ten oaks, upon the level, and far surpassed them all, and all other trees which I had ever seen, in the beauty of its foliage and form, in the wide spread of its branches, and in the general majesty of its appearance. When we reached this tree, Legrand turned to Jupiter, and asked him if he thought he could climb it. The old man seemed a little staggered by the question, and for some moments made no reply. At length he approached the huge trunk, walked slowly around it, and examined it with minute attention. When he had completed his scrutiny, he merely said:
The natural platform we had climbed onto was thickly covered in brambles, and we soon realized that it would have been impossible to push through without the scythe. Jupiter, following his master's instructions, began to clear a path for us to the base of an incredibly tall tulip tree, standing alongside eight or ten oaks. This tree was far taller than all the others and unmatched in its beautiful leaves and shape, the wide spread of its branches, and its overall majestic presence. When we reached the tree, Legrand turned to Jupiter and asked if he thought he could climb it. The old man appeared a bit taken aback by the question and paused for a moment before responding. Finally, he approached the massive trunk, walked slowly around it, and examined it closely. Once he finished his inspection, he simply said:
"Yes, massa, Jup climb any tree he ebber see in he life."
"Yes, master, Jup can climb any tree he has ever seen in his life."
"Then up with you as soon as possible, for it will soon be too dark to see what we are about."
"Then get up as soon as you can, because it will soon be too dark to see what we're doing."
"How far mus' go up, massa?" inquired Jupiter.
"How far do we have to go up, sir?" asked Jupiter.
"Get up the main trunk first, and then I will tell you which way to go—and here—stop! take this beetle with you."
"Climb up the main trunk first, and then I’ll tell you which way to go—and wait—take this beetle with you."
"De bug, Massa Will! de goole-bug!" cried the negro, drawing back in dismay, "what for mus' tote de bug way up de tree?—d——n if I do!"
"There's a bug, Master Will! A nasty bug!" shouted the man, stepping back in fear. "Why do I have to carry the bug all the way up the tree? No way I'm doing that!"
"If you are afraid, Jup, a great big negro like you, to take hold of a harmless little dead beetle, why, you can carry it up by this string; but if you do not take it up with you in some way, I shall be under the necessity of breaking your head with this shovel."
"If you're scared, Jup, a big guy like you, to pick up a harmless little dead beetle, just carry it up by this string; but if you don't take it with you somehow, I'll have to hit you over the head with this shovel."
"'What de matter, now, massa?" said Jup, evidently shamed into compliance; "always want fur to raise fuss wid old nigger. Was only funnin' anyhow. Me feered de bug! what I keer for de bug?" Here he took cautiously hold of the extreme end of the string, and, maintaining the insect as far from his person as circumstances would permit, prepared to ascend the tree.
"'What's the matter now, boss?" Jup said, clearly embarrassed into going along with it; "always wanting to make a fuss with an old guy like me. I was just joking anyway. I'm scared of the bug! What do I care about the bug?" He then carefully grabbed the very end of the string, keeping the insect as far away from himself as he could manage, and got ready to climb the tree.
In youth the tulip-tree, or Liriodendron tulipifera, the most magnificent of American foresters, has a trunk peculiarly smooth, and often rises to a great height without lateral branches; but, in its riper age, the bark becomes gnarled and uneven, while many short limbs make their appearance on the stem. Thus the difficulty of ascension, in the present case, lay more in semblance than in reality. Embracing the huge cylinder as closely as possible with his arms and knees, seizing with his hands some projections, and resting his naked toes upon others, Jupiter, after one or two narrow escapes from falling, at length wriggled himself into the first great fork, and seemed to consider the whole business as virtually accomplished. The risk of the achievement was, in fact, now over, although the climber was some sixty or seventy feet from the ground.
In his younger years, the tulip-tree, or Liriodendron tulipifera, the most impressive of American trees, has a uniquely smooth trunk and often grows to a tall height without side branches. However, as it ages, the bark becomes rough and uneven, and many short limbs start to grow on the trunk. So, the challenge of climbing was more about appearance than reality. Wrapping his arms and knees tightly around the massive trunk, grabbing onto any projections he could find, and balancing his bare toes on others, Jupiter, after a couple of close calls with falling, finally managed to wiggle himself into the first big fork and seemed to think he had accomplished the hardest part. The risk of the climb was, in fact, now behind him, even though he was still about sixty or seventy feet above the ground.
"Which way mus' go now, Massa Will?" he asked.
"Which way should I go now, Mr. Will?" he asked.
"Keep up the largest branch, the one on this side," said Legrand. The negro obeyed him promptly, and apparently with but little trouble; ascending higher and higher, until no glimpse of his squat figure could be obtained through the dense foliage which enveloped it. Presently his voice was heard in a sort of halloo.
"Take hold of the biggest branch, the one over here," Legrand said. The man obeyed right away, and it seemed like it took him hardly any effort; he climbed higher and higher until no trace of his stocky figure could be seen through the thick leaves covering it. Soon, his voice was heard in a kind of shout.
"How much fudder I's got for go?"
"How much fodder do I have left to go?"
"How high up are you?" asked Legrand.
"How high up are you?" Legrand asked.
"Ebber so fur," replied the negro; "can see de sky fru de top ob de tree."
"Ever so far," replied the Black man; "I can see the sky through the top of the tree."
"Never mind the sky, but attend to what I say. Look down the trunk and count the limbs below you on this side. How many limbs have you passed?"
"Forget about the sky for now, just focus on what I'm saying. Look down the trunk and count the branches on this side. How many branches have you passed?"
"One, two, three, four, fibe—I done pass fibe big limb, massa, 'pon dis side."
"One, two, three, four, five—I just passed five big branches, sir, on this side."
"Then go one limb higher."
"Then go one step higher."
In a few minutes the voice was heard again, announcing that the seventh limb was attained.
In a few minutes, the voice was heard again, announcing that the seventh limb was reached.
"Now, Jup," cried Legrand, evidently much excited, "I want you to work your way out upon that limb as far as you can. If you see anything strange, let me know."
"Now, Jup," shouted Legrand, clearly very excited, "I need you to climb out on that branch as far as you can. If you spot anything unusual, tell me."
By this time what little doubt I might have entertained of my poor friend's insanity was put finally at rest. I had no alternative but to conclude him stricken with lunacy, and I became seriously anxious about getting him home. While I was pondering upon what was best to be done, Jupiter's voice was again heard.
By this point, any doubts I had about my poor friend's sanity were completely gone. I had no choice but to accept that he was out of his mind, and I became really worried about getting him home. While I was thinking about what to do next, Jupiter's voice was heard again.
"Mos' feerd for to ventur' 'pon dis limb berry far—'tis dead limb putty much all de way."
"Most feared to venture on this limb very far—it's a dead limb pretty much all the way."
"Did you say it was a dead limb, Jupiter?" cried Legrand, in a quavering voice.
"Did you say it was a dead limb, Jupiter?" Legrand exclaimed, his voice shaking.
"Yes, massa, him dead as de door-nail—done up for sartain—done departed dis here life."
"Yes, sir, he's dead as a doornail—definitely done for—departed from this life."
"What in the name of heaven shall I do?" asked Legrand, seemingly in the greatest distress.
"What on earth am I going to do?" asked Legrand, looking extremely worried.
"Do!" said I, glad of an opportunity to interpose a word, "why, come home and go to bed. Come now!—that's a fine fellow. It's getting late, and, besides, you remember your promise."
"Do!" I said, happy for a chance to jump in, "why don’t you come home and go to bed. Come on!—that’s a good guy. It’s getting late, and besides, you remember your promise."
"Jupiter," cried he, without heeding me in the least, "do you hear me?"
"Jupiter," he shouted, completely ignoring me, "can you hear me?"
"Yes, Massa Will, hear you ebber so plain,"
"Yes, Master Will, I can hear you very clearly,"
"Try the wood well, then, with your knife, and see if you think it very rotten."
"Go ahead and check the wood with your knife, and see if you think it's really rotten."
"Him rotten, massa, sure nuff," replied the negro in a few moments, "but not so berry rotten as mought be, Mought ventur' out leetle way 'pon de limb by myself, dat's true."
"Him rotten, sir, for sure," replied the man a few moments later, "but not as rotten as it could be. I could venture out a little way on the limb by myself, that's true."
"By yourself! What do you mean?"
"By yourself! What are you talking about?"
"Why, I mean de bug. 'Tis berry hebby bug. S'pose I drop him down fust, and den de limb won't break wid just de weight of one nigger."
"Why, I mean the bug. It's a really heavy bug. Suppose I drop him down first, and then the limb won't break with just the weight of one person."
"You infernal scoundrel!" cried Legrand, apparently much relieved, "what do you mean by telling me such nonsense as that? As sure as you drop that beetle, I'll break your neck. Look here, Jupiter, do you hear me?"
"You wicked scoundrel!" shouted Legrand, seemingly much relieved, "what do you mean by saying such nonsense? As sure as you drop that beetle, I'll break your neck. Just listen, Jupiter, do you hear me?"
"Yes, massa, needn' hollo at poor nigger dat style."
"Yes, sir, there's no need to shout at that poor guy like that."
"Well!—now listen! if you will venture out on the limb as far as you think safe, and not let go the beetle, I'll make you a present of a silver dollar as soon as you get down."
"Well!—now listen! If you’re willing to climb out on the branch as far as you think is safe and don’t let go of the beetle, I’ll give you a silver dollar as soon as you come down."
"I'm gwine, Massa Will—deed I is," replied the negro very promptly—"mos' out to de eend now."
"I'm going, Master Will—indeed I am," replied the man promptly—"almost to the end now."
"Out to the end!" here fairly screamed Legrand; "do you say you are out to the end of that limb?"
"Out to the end!" Legrand shouted. "Are you saying you're at the very end of that limb?"
"Soon be to de eend, massa—o-o-o-o-oh! Lor-gol-a-marcy! what is dis here 'pon de tree?"
"Soon to be the end, sir—o-o-o-o-oh! Lord have mercy! what is this here on the tree?"
"Well," cried Legrand, highly delighted, "what is it?"
"Well," exclaimed Legrand, really excited, "what is it?"
"Why, 'taint noffin' but a skull—somebody bin lef' him head up de tree, and de crows done gobble ebery bit ob de meat off."
"Why, it's just a skull—somebody has left his head up in the tree, and the crows have eaten every bit of the meat off."
"A skull, you say! Very well; how is it fastened to the limb? What holds it on?"
"A skull, you say! Alright; how is it attached to the limb? What keeps it on?"
"Shure 'nuff, massa; mus' look. Why, dis berry curous sarcumstance, 'pon my word—dare's a great big nail in do skull, what fastens ob it on to de tree."
"Sure enough, sir; I must look. Why, this is a very curious situation, I swear—there's a great big nail in his skull that pins it to the tree."
"Well now, Jupiter, do exactly as I tell you—do you hear?"
"Alright, Jupiter, just do exactly what I say—got it?"
"Yes, massa."
"Yes, sir."
"Pay attention, then!—find the left eye of the skull."
"Listen up!—look for the left eye of the skull."
"Hum! hoo! dat's good! why, dare ain't no eye lef' at all."
"Wow! That's great! I mean, there isn't any doubt at all."
"Curse your stupidity! do you know your right hand from your left?"
"Curse your stupidity! Do you even know your right hand from your left?"
"Yes, I nose dat—nose all 'bout dat—'tis my lef' hand what I chops de wood wid."
"Yeah, I know that—know all about it—it's my left hand that I use to chop the wood with."
"To be sure! you are left-handed; and your left eye is on the same side as your left hand. Now, I suppose you can find the left eye of the skull, or the place where the left eye has been. Have you found it?"
"Sure! You’re left-handed, and your left eye is on the same side as your left hand. Now, I guess you can locate the left eye socket in the skull, or where the left eye used to be. Have you found it?"
Here was a long pause. At length the negro asked:
Here was a long pause. Finally, the Black man asked:
"Is de lef' eye ob de skull 'pon de same side as de lef' hand ob de skull, too?—'cause the skull ain't got not a bit ob a hand at all—nebber mind! I got de lef' eye now—here de lef' eye! what mus' do wid it?"
"Is the left eye on the same side as the left side of the skull, too?—because the skull doesn’t have any hands at all—never mind! I have the left eye now—here’s the left eye! What should I do with it?"
"Let the beetle drop through it, as far as the string will reach, but be careful and not let go your hold of the string."
"Let the beetle fall through it as far as the string will allow, but be sure not to lose your grip on the string."
"All dat done, Massa Will; mighty easy ting for to put de bug fru de hole; look out for him dar below!"
"All that’s done, Master Will; it’s easy to get the bug through the hole; watch out for him down there!"
During this colloquy no portion of Jupiter's person could be seen; but the beetle, which he had suffered to descend, was now visible at the end of the string, and glistened, like a globe of burnished gold, in the last rays of the setting sun, some of which still faintly illumined the eminence upon which we stood. The scarabaeus hung quite clear of any branches, and if allowed to fall, would have fallen at our feet. Legrand immediately took the scythe, and cleared with it a circular space, three or four yards in diameter, just beneath the insect, and, having accomplished this, ordered Jupiter to let go the string and come down from the tree.
During this conversation, we couldn't see any part of Jupiter, but the beetle he had let drop was now visible at the end of the string, shining like a polished gold ball in the last rays of the setting sun, some of which still softly lit the hill we were on. The scarabaeus was hanging well away from any branches, and if it had been dropped, it would have landed at our feet. Legrand quickly grabbed the scythe and cleared a circular area about three or four yards in diameter right under the insect. Once he finished this, he told Jupiter to release the string and come down from the tree.
Driving a peg, with great nicety, into the ground, at the precise spot where the beetle fell, my friend now produced from his pocket a tape-measure. Fastening one end of this at that point of the trunk of the tree which was nearest the peg, he unrolled it till it reached the peg, and thence farther unrolled it, in the direction already established by the two points of the tree and the peg, for the distance of fifty feet—Jupiter clearing away the brambles with the scythe. At the spot thus attained a second peg was driven, and about this, as a centre, a rude circle, about four feet in diameter, described. Taking now a spade himself, and giving one to Jupiter and one to me, Legrand begged us to set about digging as quickly as possible.
Driving a peg carefully into the ground at the exact spot where the beetle fell, my friend pulled out a tape measure from his pocket. He attached one end to the nearest point on the tree trunk to the peg and extended it to the peg, then further along in the direction established by the two points—the tree and the peg—until he reached a distance of fifty feet, while Jupiter cleared away the brambles with a scythe. At the spot he reached, a second peg was driven in, and around this, he marked a rough circle about four feet in diameter. Taking a spade for himself and giving one to Jupiter and one to me, Legrand urged us to start digging as quickly as possible.
To speak the truth, I had no especial relish for such amusement at any time, and, at that particular moment, would most willingly have declined it; for the night was coming on, and I felt much fatigued with the exercise already taken; but I saw no mode of escape, and was fearful of disturbing my poor friend's equanimity by a refusal. Could I have depended, indeed, upon Jupiter's aid, I would have had no hesitation in attempting to get the lunatic home by force; but I was too well assured of the old negro's disposition, to hope that he would assist me, under any circumstances, in a personal contest with his master. I made no doubt that the latter had been infected with some of the innumerable Southern superstitions about money buried, and that his fantasy had received confirmation by the finding of the scarabaeus, or, perhaps, by Jupiter's obstinacy in maintaining it to be "a bug of real gold." A mind disposed to lunacy would readily be led away by such suggestions—especially if chiming in with favorite preconceived ideas—and then I called to mind the poor fellow's speech about the beetle's being "the index of his fortune." Upon the whole, I was sadly vexed and puzzled, but, at length, I concluded to make a virtue of necessity—to dig with a good will, and thus the sooner to convince the visionary, by ocular demonstration, of the fallacy of the opinions he entertained.
To be honest, I wasn't really into that kind of fun at any time, and at that moment, I would have been happy to turn it down; the night was approaching, and I felt pretty tired from the activity I had already done. But I didn’t see any way to escape, and I was worried about upsetting my poor friend's calmness by saying no. If I could have counted on Jupiter’s help, I wouldn’t have hesitated to try to force the lunatic to go home; but I knew too well how the old man was to expect him to support me in a physical struggle with his master. I was sure that the latter had caught some of the countless Southern superstitions about buried money, and that his imagination had been fueled by finding the scarabaeus, or maybe by Jupiter’s insistence that it was “a real gold bug.” A mind already leaning toward madness would easily be swayed by such ideas—especially if they matched his own beliefs. Then I remembered the poor guy's remark about the beetle being "the sign of his fortune." Overall, I was really frustrated and confused, but eventually, I decided to make the best of a bad situation—to dig willingly, hoping to quickly show him through clear evidence that his beliefs were wrong.
The lanterns having been lit, we all fell to work with a zeal worthy a more rational cause; and, as the glare fell upon our persons and implements, I could not help thinking how picturesque a group we composed, and how strange and suspicious our labors must have appeared to any interloper who, by chance, might have stumbled upon our whereabouts.
The lanterns were lit, and we all got to work with an enthusiasm that deserved a more sensible cause. As the light shone on us and our tools, I couldn't help but think how striking we looked as a group and how odd and suspicious our activities must have seemed to anyone who happened to come across us.
We dug very steadily for two hours. Little was said; and our chief embarrassment lay in the yelping of the dog, who took exceeding interest in our proceedings. He at length became so obstreperous, that we grew fearful of his giving the alarm to some stragglers in the vicinity—-or, rather, this was the apprehension of Legrand; for myself, I should have rejoiced at any interruption which might have enabled me to get the wanderer home. The noise was, at length, very effectually silenced by Jupiter, who, getting out of the hole with a dogged air of deliberation, tied the brute's mouth up with one of his suspenders, and then returned, with a grave chuckle, to his task.
We dug steadily for two hours. Not much was said; our biggest issue was the dog, who was really interested in what we were doing. Eventually, he got so loud that we started worrying he would alert some nearby stragglers—though this was mostly Legrand's concern; I would have welcomed any interruption that might help me get the dog back home. Eventually, the noise was effectively silenced by Jupiter, who, coming out of the hole with a determined look, tied the dog's mouth shut with one of his suspenders and then returned to his work with a serious chuckle.
When the time mentioned had expired, we had reached a depth of five feet, and yet no signs of any treasure became manifest. A general pause ensued, and I began to hope that the farce was at an end. Legrand, however, although evidently much disconcerted, wiped his brow thoughtfully and recommenced. We had excavated the entire circle of four feet diameter, and now we slightly enlarged the limit, and went to the farther depth of two feet. Still nothing appeared. The gold seeker, whom I sincerely pitied, at length clambered from the pit, with the bitterest disappointment imprinted upon every feature, and proceeded, slowly and reluctantly, to put on his coat, which he had thrown off at the beginning of his labor. In the meantime I made no remark. Jupiter, at a signal from his master, began to gather up his tools. This done, and the dog having been unmuzzled, we turned in profound silence towards home.
When the time was up, we had dug down five feet, but still no signs of any treasure showed up. There was a general pause, and I started to hope that the whole thing was over. Legrand, however, even though he looked really frustrated, wiped his forehead and got back to work. We had dug out the whole circle that was four feet wide, and now we made it a bit bigger and went down another two feet. Again, nothing came up. The gold seeker, whom I genuinely felt for, finally climbed up from the pit, disappointment etched on his face, and slowly and reluctantly started to put on his coat, which he had tossed aside at the start of his work. Meanwhile, I didn't say anything. Jupiter, at a nod from his master, began to pack up his tools. Once that was done and the dog was freed from its muzzle, we silently headed home.
We had taken, perhaps, a dozen steps in this direction, when, with a loud oath, Legrand strode up to Jupiter and seized him by the collar. The astonished negro opened his eyes and mouth to the fullest extent, let fall the spades, and fell upon his knees.
We had probably taken about twelve steps in this direction when, with a loud curse, Legrand marched up to Jupiter and grabbed him by the collar. The shocked man opened his eyes and mouth wide, dropped the shovels, and fell to his knees.
"You scoundrel," said Legrand, hissing out the syllables from between his clenched teeth, "you infernal black villain! speak, I tell you! answer me this instant, without prevarication! which—which is your left eye?"
"You scoundrel," Legrand said, forcing the words out through his clenched teeth, "you vile black villain! Speak, I demand you! Answer me right now, without dodging! Which— which is your left eye?"
"Oh, my golly, Massa Will! ain't dis here my lef' eye for sartain?" roared the terrified Jupiter, placing his hand upon his right organ of vision, and holding it there with a desperate pertinacity, as if in immediate dread of his master's attempt at a gouge.
"Oh my gosh, Master Will! Is this really my left eye for sure?" yelled the terrified Jupiter, putting his hand on his right eye and holding it there with a desperate intensity, as if he was immediately afraid of his master's attempt to poke it out.
"I thought so! I knew it! hurrah!" vociferated Legrand, letting the negro go, and executing a series of curvets and caracoles[13], much to the astonishment of his valet, who, arising from his knees, looked mutely from his master to myself, and then from myself to his master.
"I knew it! I knew it! Yes!" shouted Legrand, releasing the servant and doing a series of jumps and twists, much to the surprise of his valet, who got up from his knees and looked back and forth between his master and me.
"Come! we must go back," said the latter; "the game's not up yet;" and he again led the way to the tulip-tree.
"Come on! We need to go back," said the other. "The game's not over yet," and he once again headed towards the tulip tree.
"Jupiter," said he, when he reached its foot, "come here! was the skull nailed to the limb with the face outwards, or with the face to the limb?"
"Jupiter," he said when he got to the bottom, "come here! Was the skull nailed to the branch with the face facing out, or with the face towards the branch?"
"De face was out, massa, so dat de crows could get at de eyes good, widout any trouble."
"His face was gone, sir, so the crows could get to the eyes easily, without any issues."
"Well, then, was it this eye or that through which you dropped the beetle?"—here Legrand touched each of Jupiter's eyes.
"Well, was it this eye or that one through which you dropped the beetle?"—here Legrand touched each of Jupiter's eyes.
"'Twas dis eye, massa—de lef' eye—jis as you tell me," and here it was his right eye that the negro indicated.
"'Twas this eye, sir—the left eye—just like you told me," and here it was his right eye that the man pointed to.
"That will do—we must try it again."
"That’s enough—we need to give it another shot."
Here my friend, about whose madness I now saw or fancied that I saw, certain indications of method, removed the peg which marked the spot where the beetle fell, to a spot about three inches to the westward of its former position, Taking now the tape-measure from the nearest point of the trunk to the peg, as before, and continuing the extension in a straight line to the distance of fifty feet, a spot was indicated, removed by several yards from the point at which we had been digging.
Here, my friend, who I thought was mad but I now saw signs of method in his madness, moved the peg that marked where the beetle fell to about three inches to the west of its original position. Taking the tape measure from the nearest point on the trunk to the peg, as before, and extending it in a straight line for fifty feet, we marked a spot that was several yards away from where we had been digging.
Around the new position a circle, somewhat larger than in the former instance, was now described, and we again set to work with the spades, I was dreadfully weary, but scarcely understanding what had occasioned the change in my thoughts, I felt no longer any great aversion from the labor imposed, I had become most unaccountably interested—nay, even excited. Perhaps there was something, amid all the extravagant demeanor of Legrand—some air of forethought, or of deliberation, which impressed me. I dug eagerly, and now and then caught myself actually looking, with something that very much resembled expectation, for the fancied treasure, the vision of which had demented my unfortunate companion. At a period when such vagaries of thought most fully possessed me, and when we had been at work perhaps an hour and a half, we were again interrupted by the violent howlings of the dog. His uneasiness in the first instance had been, evidently, but the result of playfulness or caprice, but he now assumed a bitter and serious tone. Upon Jupiter's again attempting to muzzle him, he made furious resistance, and, leaping into the hole, tore up the mould frantically with his claws. In a few seconds he had uncovered a mass of human bones, forming two complete skeletons, intermingled with several buttons of metal, and what appeared to be the dust of decayed woolen. One or two strokes of a spade upturned the blade of a large Spanish knife, and, as we dug farther, three or four pieces of gold and silver coin came to light.
Around the new spot, we drew a circle that was a bit larger than before, and we got back to work with the shovels. I was incredibly tired, but for some reason, I didn’t feel as much dislike for the hard work. I had surprisingly become interested—actually, even excited. Maybe it was something in Legrand’s wild behavior—some kind of focused attitude or careful planning—that caught my attention. I dug eagerly, and occasionally found myself looking with what felt like anticipation for the imagined treasure that had driven my unfortunate companion mad. At a moment when those strange thoughts consumed me, and after we had been working for about an hour and a half, we were interrupted again by the dog’s wild howls. At first, his restlessness had clearly just been because he was playful or acting on a whim, but now he sounded fierce and serious. When Jupiter tried to put a muzzle on him again, he resisted violently and jumped into the hole, scratching up the dirt wildly with his claws. In seconds, he uncovered a pile of human bones, revealing two complete skeletons mixed with several metal buttons and what seemed like the dust of decayed wool. A couple of shovelfuls later, we uncovered the blade of a large Spanish knife, and as we dug further, three or four pieces of gold and silver coins came into view.
At sight of these the joy of Jupiter could scarcely be restrained, but the countenance of his master wore an air of extreme disappointment. He urged us, however, to continue our exertions, and the words were hardly uttered when I stumbled and fell forward, having caught the toe of my boot in a large ring of iron that lay half buried in the loose earth.
At the sight of these, Jupiter could hardly contain his joy, but his master’s face showed deep disappointment. He encouraged us to keep pushing on, and hardly had he finished speaking when I tripped and fell forward, having caught the toe of my boot in a large iron ring that was half buried in the loose dirt.
We now worked in earnest, and never did I pass ten minutes of more intense excitement. During this interval we had fairly unearthed an oblong chest of wood which, from its perfect preservation and wonderful hardness, had plainly been subjected to some mineralizing process—perhaps that of the bichloride of mercury. This box was three feet and a half long, three feet broad, and two and a half feet deep. It was firmly secured by bands of wrought iron, riveted, and forming a kind of trellis-work over the whole. On each side of the chest, near the top, were three rings of iron—six in all—by means of which a firm hold could be obtained by six persons. Our utmost united endeavors served only to disturb the coffer very slightly in its bed. We at once saw the impossibility of removing so great a weight. Luckily, the sole fastenings of the lid consisted of two sliding bolts. These we drew back—trembling and panting with anxiety. In an instant, a treasure of incalculable value lay gleaming before us. As the rays of the lanterns fell within the pit, there flashed upwards a glow and a glare, from a confused heap of gold and of jewels, that absolutely dazzled our eyes.
We worked hard now, and I had never felt such intense excitement in ten minutes. During this time, we had unearthed a long wooden chest that, due to its excellent condition and incredible hardness, had clearly gone through some mineralizing process, maybe involving bichloride of mercury. The box was three and a half feet long, three feet wide, and two and a half feet deep. It was securely bound with riveted wrought iron bands that formed a sort of trellis over the entire thing. On each side of the chest, near the top, there were three iron rings—six in total—that allowed six people to get a good grip. Despite our best efforts, we only managed to move the chest slightly in its resting place. It quickly became clear that we wouldn’t be able to lift such a heavy object. Thankfully, the only thing holding the lid in place were two sliding bolts. We slid them back—trembling and out of breath with anticipation. In an instant, an immeasurable treasure lay shimmering before us. As the lanterns cast their light into the pit, a dazzling glow and glare emerged from a chaotic pile of gold and jewels that completely blinded us.
I shall not pretend to describe the feelings with which I gazed. Amazement was, of course, predominant. Legrand appeared exhausted with excitement, and spoke very few words. Jupiter's countenance wore, for some minutes, as deadly a pallor as it is possible, in the nature of things, for any negro's visage to assume. He seemed stupefied—-thunder-stricken. Presently he fell upon his knees in the pit, and, burying his naked arms up to the elbows in gold, let them there remain, as if enjoying the luxury of a bath. At length, with a deep sigh, he exclaimed, as if in a soliloquy:
I won't pretend to describe the feelings I had as I looked. Amazement was definitely the strongest emotion. Legrand seemed worn out from excitement and barely spoke. Jupiter's face, for a few minutes, had a deadly pale look that is hardly possible for any Black person's face to show. He looked stunned—like he'd been struck by lightning. Soon, he dropped to his knees in the pit, burying his bare arms up to the elbows in gold, just leaving them there, as if he were enjoying a luxurious bath. Finally, with a deep sigh, he exclaimed, almost to himself:
"And dis all cum ob de goole-bug! de putty goole-bug! de poor little goole-bug, what I 'boosed in dat sabage kind ob style! Ain't you 'shamed ofa yourself, nigger?—answer me dat!"
"And all this happened because of the cute little bug! The poor little bug that I praised in such a savage way! Aren't you ashamed of yourself, man?—answer me that!"
It became necessary, at last, that I should arouse both master and valet to the expediency of removing the treasure. It was growing late, and it behooved us to make exertion, that we might get everything housed before daylight. It was difficult to say what should be done, and much time was spent in deliberation—so confused were the ideas of all. We, finally, lightened the box by removing two-thirds of its contents, when we were enabled, with some trouble, to raise it from the hole. The articles taken out were deposited among the brambles, and the dog left to guard them, with strict orders from Jupiter neither, upon any pretence, to stir from the spot, nor to open his mouth until our return. We then hurriedly made for home with the chest, reaching the hut in safety, but after excessive toil, at one o'clock in the morning. Worn out as we were, it was not in human nature to do more just now. We rested until two, and had supper, starting for the hills immediately afterwards, armed with three stout sacks, which, by good luck, were upon the premises. A little before four we arrived at the pit, divided the remainder of the booty as equally as might be among us, and, leaving the holes unfilled, again set out for the hut, at which, for the second time, we deposited our golden burdens, just as the first streaks of dawn gleamed from over the treetops in the east.
It finally became necessary for me to wake both the master and the valet to the need to move the treasure. It was getting late, and we needed to hustle to get everything secured before daylight. It was hard to decide what to do, and we spent a lot of time debating—everyone's thoughts were so jumbled. Eventually, we lightened the box by taking out two-thirds of its contents, which allowed us, with some effort, to lift it out of the hole. The items we removed were hidden among the brambles, and we left the dog to watch them, with strict instructions from Jupiter not to move from that spot or make a sound until we returned. We then quickly made our way home with the chest, reaching the hut safely but after a lot of hard work, at one o'clock in the morning. Exhausted as we were, it was beyond human capability to do anything more at that moment. We rested until two, had supper, and then headed for the hills right after, armed with three sturdy sacks that, by luck, were on the premises. A little before four, we arrived at the pit, divided the remaining loot as evenly as we could, and, leaving the holes unfilled, set off for the hut again, depositing our golden loads for the second time just as the first light of dawn began to shine over the treetops in the east.
We were now thoroughly broken down; but the intense excitement of the time denied us repose. After an unquiet slumber of some three or four hours' duration, we arose, as if by preconcert, to make examination of our treasure.
We were completely worn out; yet the overwhelming excitement kept us from resting. After an uneasy sleep of about three or four hours, we got up, almost as if we had planned it, to check out our treasure.
The chest had been full to the brim, and we spent the whole day, and the greater part of the next night, in a scrutiny of its contents. There had been nothing like order or arrangement. Everything had been heaped in promiscuously.
The chest was packed to the top, and we spent the entire day and most of the following night going through its contents. There was no order or organization at all. Everything was just thrown in haphazardly.
Having assorted all with care, we found ourselves possessed of even vaster wealth than we had at first supposed. In coin there was rather more than four hundred and fifty thousand dollars—estimating the value of the pieces, as accurately as we could, by the tables of the period. There was not a particle of silver. All was gold of antique date and of great variety—French, Spanish, and German money, with a few English guineas, and some counters[14] of which we had never seen specimens before. There were several very large and heavy coins, so worn that we could make nothing of their inscriptions. There was no American money. The value of the jewels we found more difficulty in estimating. There were diamonds—some of them exceedingly large and fine—a hundred and ten in all, and not one of them small; eighteen rubies of remarkable brilliancy; three hundred and ten emeralds, all very beautiful; and twenty-one sapphires, with an opal. These stones had all been broken from their settings and thrown loose in the chest. The settings themselves, which we picked out from among the other gold, appeared to have been beaten up with hammers, as if to prevent indentification. Besides all this, there was a vast quantity of solid gold ornaments—nearly two hundred massive finger and ear rings; rich chains—thirty of these, if I remember; eighty-three very large and heavy crucifixes; five gold censers of great value; a prodigious golden punch-bowl, ornamented with richly chased vine-leaves and Bacchanalian[15] figures; with two sword handles exquisitely embossed, and many other smaller articles which I cannot recollect. The weight of these valuables exceeded three hundred and fifty pounds avoirdupois; and in this estimate I have not included one hundred and ninety-seven superb gold watches, three of the number being worth each five hundred dollars, if one. Many of them were very old, and as time-keepers valueless, the works having suffered, more or less, from corrosion; but all were richly jewelled and in cases of great worth. We estimated the entire contents of the chest, that night, at a million and a half of dollars; and, upon the subsequent disposal of the trinkets and jewels (a few being retained for our own use), it was found we had greatly undervalued the treasure.
After carefully sorting everything, we realized we had even more wealth than we initially thought. In coins, there was a bit more than four hundred and fifty thousand dollars—estimating the value of the pieces as accurately as we could using period tables. There wasn’t any silver. Everything was gold of an antique style and of great variety—French, Spanish, and German money, along with a few English guineas and some counters we had never seen before. There were several very large and heavy coins, so worn that we couldn’t decipher their inscriptions. There was no American money. We found it more challenging to estimate the value of the jewels. There were diamonds—some of them extremely large and fine—a total of one hundred and ten, not a single one being small; eighteen exceptionally brilliant rubies; three hundred and ten beautiful emeralds; and twenty-one sapphires, along with an opal. All these stones had been broken from their settings and were tossed loose in the chest. The settings we pulled out from the other gold appeared to have been hammered down to prevent identification. On top of all that, there was a huge amount of solid gold ornaments—nearly two hundred massive rings for fingers and ears; rich chains—about thirty of them, if I recall correctly; eighty-three large and heavy crucifixes; five valuable gold censers; an enormous golden punch-bowl, decorated with beautifully chased vine-leaves and Bacchanalian figures; two exquisitely embossed sword handles; and many other smaller items I can’t remember. The total weight of these valuables surpassed three hundred and fifty pounds, not counting one hundred and ninety-seven superb gold watches, three of which were worth five hundred dollars each. Many of the watches were quite old and, as timekeepers, were worthless since the mechanisms had suffered varying degrees of corrosion, but all were richly jeweled and came in cases of great value. That night, we estimated the entire contents of the chest at a million and a half dollars, and during the later sale of the trinkets and jewels (keeping a few for our own use), we discovered we had greatly underestimated the treasure.
When, at length, we had concluded our examination, and the intense excitement of the time had in some measure subsided, Legrand, who saw that I was dying with impatience for a solution of this most extraordinary riddle, entered into a full detail of all the circumstances connected with it.
When we finally finished our examination and the intense excitement of the moment had calmed down a bit, Legrand, noticing that I was eager for a solution to this strange riddle, went into full detail about everything connected to it.
"You remember," said he, "the night when I handed you the rough sketch I had made of the scarabaeus. You recollect, also, that I became quite vexed at you for insisting that my drawing resembled a death's-head. When you first made this assertion I thought you were jesting; but afterwards I called to mind the peculiar spots on the back of the insect, and admitted to myself that your remark had some, little foundation in fact. Still, the sneer at my graphic powers irritated me—for I am considered a good artist—and, therefore, when you handed me the scrap of parchment, I was about to crumple it up and throw it angrily into the fire."
"You remember," he said, "the night I gave you the rough sketch I made of the scarabaeus. You also recall that I got pretty annoyed at you for insisting my drawing looked like a death's-head. When you first said that, I thought you were joking; but later, I remembered the unique spots on the back of the insect and had to admit that your comment had some basis in reality. Still, your jab at my artistic skills bothered me—I'm considered a good artist—so when you handed me that scrap of parchment, I was about to crumple it up and angrily toss it into the fire."
"The scrap of paper, you mean," said I.
"The piece of paper, you mean," I said.
"No; it had much of the appearance of paper, and at first I supposed it to be such, but when I came to draw upon it, I discovered it at once to be a piece of very thin parchment. It was quite dirty, you remember. Well, as I was in the very act of crumpling it up, my glance fell upon the sketch at which you had been looking, and you may imagine my astonishment when I perceived, in fact, the figure of a death's-head just where, it seemed to me, I had made the drawing of the beetle. For a moment I was too much amazed to think with accuracy. I knew that my design was very different in detail from this, although there was a certain similarity in general outline. Presently I took a candle, and seating myself at the other end of the room, proceeded to scrutinize the parchment more closely. Upon turning it over, I saw my own sketch upon, the reverse, just as I had made it. My first idea, now, was mere surprise at the really remarkable similarity of outline—at the singular coincidence involved in the fact that, unknown to me, there should have been a skull upon the other side of the parchment, immediately beneath my figure of the scarabaeus, and that this skull, not only in outline, but in size, should so closely resemble my drawing. I say the singularity of this coincidence absolutely stupefied me for a time. This is the usual effect of such coincidences. The mind struggles to establish a connection—a sequence of cause and effect—and being unable to do so, suffers a species of temporary paralysis. But when I recovered from this stupor, there dawned upon me gradually a conviction which startled me even far more than the coincidence. I began distinctly, positively, to remember that there had been no drawing upon the parchment when I made my sketch of the scarabaeus. I became perfectly certain of this; for I recollected turning up first one side and then the other, in search of the cleanest spot. Had the skull been then there, of course, I could not have failed to notice it. Here was indeed a mystery which I felt it impossible to explain; but, even at that early moment, there seemed to glimmer, faintly, within the most remote and secret chambers of my intellect, a glowworm-like conception of that truth which last night's adventure brought to so magnificent a demonstration. I arose at once, and putting the parchment securely away, dismissed all further reflection until I should be alone.
"No; it looked a lot like paper, and at first I thought it was, but when I tried to write on it, I immediately realized it was a piece of very thin parchment. It was quite dirty, you remember. Well, as I was just about to crumple it up, I noticed the sketch you had been looking at, and you can imagine my shock when I saw the image of a skull exactly where I thought I had drawn the beetle. For a moment, I was too amazed to think clearly. I knew my design had a lot of different details, although the general shape was similar. Eventually, I took a candle and sat at the other end of the room to examine the parchment more closely. When I flipped it over, I saw my own sketch on the back, just like I had drawn it. My first reaction was pure surprise at the remarkable similarity in outline—at the weird coincidence that, without my knowledge, there was a skull on the other side of the parchment, right underneath my beetle drawing, and that this skull, not only in outline but also in size, closely matched my drawing. I was genuinely stunned by the strangeness of this coincidence for a while. This is the usual effect of such events. The mind tries to find a connection—a cause and effect sequence—and being unable to do so, it experiences a kind of temporary paralysis. But when I came out of this stupor, I gradually became aware of a realization that startled me even more than the coincidence. I began to remember clearly, without a doubt, that there had been no drawing on the parchment when I made my sketch of the beetle. I was absolutely certain of this; I recalled flipping it over, looking for the cleanest spot. If the skull had been there, I definitely would have noticed it. Here was indeed a mystery that I found impossible to explain; yet, even at that moment, there seemed to flicker, faintly, in the deepest corners of my mind, a glimmer of the truth that last night's experience revealed so dramatically. I got up at once, put the parchment away safely, and set aside any further thoughts until I was alone."
"When you had gone, and when Jupiter was fast asleep, I betook myself to a more methodical investigation of the affair. In the first place I considered the manner in which the parchment had come into my possession. The spot where we discovered the scarabaeus was on the coast of the mainland, about a mile eastward of the island, and but a short distance above high water mark. Upon my taking hold of it, it gave me a sharp bite, which caused me to let it drop. Jupiter, with his accustomed caution, before seizing the insect, which had flown towards him, looked about him for a leaf, or something of that nature, by which to take hold of it. It was at this moment that his eyes, and mine also, fell upon the scrap of parchment, which I then supposed to be paper. It was lying half buried in the sand, a corner sticking up. Near the spot where we found it, I observed the remnants of the hull of what appeared to have been a ship's long-boat. The wreck seemed to have been there for a very great while; for the resemblance to boat timbers could scarcely be traced.
"When you left, and Jupiter was sound asleep, I started a more systematic investigation of the situation. First, I thought about how the parchment came into my possession. The place where we found the scarabaeus was on the coast of the mainland, about a mile east of the island, and just above the high water mark. When I grabbed it, it bit me sharply, making me drop it. Jupiter, as usual, before grabbing the insect that flew toward him, looked around for a leaf or something similar to handle it. It was at that moment that both our eyes landed on the scrap of parchment, which I initially thought was paper. It was lying half-buried in the sand, with a corner sticking up. Close to where we found it, I noticed the remains of what looked like a ship's long-boat. The wreck seemed to have been there for a very long time; you could barely make out the shape of the boat timbers."
"Well, Jupiter picked up the parchment, wrapped the beetle in it, and gave it to me. Soon afterwards we turned to go home, and on the way met Lieutenant G——. I showed him the insect, and he begged me to let him take it to the fort. Upon my consenting, he thrust it forthwith into his waistcoat pocket, without the parchment in which it had been wrapped, and which I had continued to hold in my hand during his inspection. Perhaps he dreaded my changing my mind, and thought it best to make sure of the prize at once—you know how enthusiastic he is on all subjects connected with Natural History. At the same time, without being conscious of it, I must have deposited the parchment in my own pocket.
"Well, Jupiter picked up the paper, wrapped the beetle in it, and gave it to me. Soon after, we turned to head home, and on the way, we ran into Lieutenant G——. I showed him the insect, and he asked me to let him take it to the fort. When I agreed, he immediately shoved it into his waistcoat pocket, leaving behind the paper it had been wrapped in, which I continued to hold during his inspection. Maybe he was worried I'd change my mind and thought it was best to secure the prize right away—you know how passionate he is about anything related to Natural History. At the same time, without realizing it, I must have tucked the paper into my own pocket.
"You remember that when I went to the table, for the purpose of making a sketch of the beetle, I found no paper where it was usually kept, I looked in the drawer, and found none there. I searched my pockets, hoping to find an old letter, when my hand fell upon the parchment. I thus detail the precise mode in which it came into my possession; for the circumstances impressed me with peculiar force.
"You remember that when I went to the table to make a sketch of the beetle, I found no paper where it was usually kept. I looked in the drawer and found none there either. I searched my pockets, hoping to find an old letter, when my hand touched the parchment. I'm sharing exactly how it came into my possession because the circumstances struck me in a special way."
"No doubt you will think me fanciful, but I had already established a kind of connection. I had put together two links of a great chain. There was a boat lying upon a seacoast, and not far from the boat was a parchment—not a paper—with a skull depicted upon it. You will, of course, ask, 'Where is the connection?' I reply that the skull, or death's-head, is the well-known emblem of the pirate. The flag of the death's-head is hoisted in all engagements.
"No doubt you'll think I'm being fanciful, but I had already created a kind of connection. I had linked two pieces of a great chain together. There was a boat on the shore, and nearby was a parchment—not a piece of paper—with a skull drawn on it. You might ask, 'Where's the connection?' I would say that the skull, or death's-head, is the well-known symbol of pirates. The flag with the death's-head is raised in all battles."
"I have said that the scrap was parchment, and not paper. Parchment is durable—almost imperishable. Matters of little moment are rarely consigned to parchment, since, for the mere ordinary purposes of drawing or writing, it is not nearly so well adapted as paper. This reflection suggested some meaning—some relevancy—in the death's-head. I did not fail to observe, also, the form of the parchment. Although one of its corners had been, by some accident, destroyed, it could be seen that the original form was oblong. It was just such a slip, indeed, as might have been chosen for a memorandum—for a record of something to be long remembered and carefully preserved."
"I mentioned that the scrap was parchment, not paper. Parchment is durable—almost indestructible. Unimportant matters are rarely written on parchment, as for ordinary drawing or writing, paper is much more suitable. This thought sparked some meaning—some connection—in the death's-head. I also noticed the shape of the parchment. Even though one of its corners had been accidentally torn off, it was clear that the original shape was rectangular. It was exactly the kind of slip that could have been chosen for a note—for a record of something meant to be remembered for a long time and kept safe."
"But," I interposed, "you say that the skull was not upon the parchment when you made the drawing of the beetle. How, then, do you trace any connection between the boat and the skull—since this latter, according to your own admission, must have been designed (God only knows how or by whom) at some period subsequent to your sketching the scarabaeus?"
"But," I interrupted, "you claim that the skull was not on the parchment when you drew the beetle. So how do you connect the boat with the skull—since, according to your own admission, it must have been made (who knows how or by whom) at some time after you sketched the scarabaeus?"
"Ah, hereupon turns the whole mystery; although the secret, at this point, I had comparatively little difficulty in solving. My steps were sure, and could afford but a single result. I reasoned, for example, thus: When I drew the scarabaeus, there was no skull apparent upon the parchment. When I had completed the drawing I gave it to you, and observed you narrowly until you returned it, You, therefore, did not design the skull, and no one else was present to do it. Then it was not done by human agency. And nevertheless it was done.
"Ah, this is where the whole mystery unfolds; although I had relatively little trouble figuring out the secret at this point. My steps were certain and could only lead to one conclusion. I reasoned like this: When I drew the scarabaeus, there was no skull visible on the parchment. After I finished the drawing, I handed it to you and watched you closely until you returned it. You didn't draw the skull, and no one else was there to do it. So, it wasn't created by human hands. And yet, it still happened."
"At this stage of my reflections I endeavored to remember, and did remember, with entire distinctness, every incident which occurred about the period in question. The weather was chilly (oh, rare and happy accident!), and a fire was blazing upon the hearth. I was heated with exercise, and sat near the table. You, however, had drawn a chair close to the chimney. Just as I placed the parchment in your hand, and as you were in the act of inspecting it, Wolf, the Newfoundland, entered, and leaped upon your shoulders. With, your left hand you caressed him and kept him off, while your right, holding the parchment, was permitted to fall listlessly between your knees, and in close proximity to the fire. At one moment I thought the blaze had caught it, and was about to caution you, but before I could speak you had withdrawn it, and were engaged in its examination. When I considered all these particulars, I doubted not for a moment that heat had been the agent in bringing to light, upon the parchment, the skull which I saw designed upon it. You are well aware that chemical preparations exist, and have existed time out of mind, by means of which it is possible to write upon either paper or vellum, so that the characters shall become visible only when subjected to the action of fire. Zaffre[16], digested in aqua regia[17], and diluted with four times its weight of water, is sometimes employed; a green tint results. The regulus[18] of cobalt, dissolved in spirit of nitre, gives a red. These colors disappear at longer or shorter intervals after the material written upon cools, but again become apparent upon the re-application of heat.
At this point in my thoughts, I tried to remember, and did remember, clearly every event that happened during the time in question. The weather was cold (oh, what a rare and delightful coincidence!), and a fire was roaring in the fireplace. I was warm from exercising and sat near the table. You, however, had pulled a chair close to the chimney. Just as I handed you the parchment, and while you were inspecting it, Wolf, the Newfoundland, came in and jumped onto your shoulders. With your left hand, you petted him while keeping him off, while your right hand, holding the parchment, slipped down between your knees, close to the fire. For a moment, I thought the flames had caught it and was about to warn you, but before I could say anything, you pulled it back and continued examining it. When I reviewed all these details, I had no doubt that heat was the cause of revealing the skull I saw drawn on the parchment. You know that there are chemical compounds, and have been for a long time, that allow you to write on paper or vellum in such a way that the writing only becomes visible when exposed to heat. Zaffre[16], processed in aqua regia[17] and diluted with four times its weight in water, is sometimes used; it produces a green tint. Cobalt regulus[18], dissolved in nitric acid, yields a red tint. These colors fade after a while once the written material cools, but they become visible again when heat is reapplied.
"I now scrutinized the death's-head with care. Its outer edges—the edges of the drawing nearest the edge of the vellum—were far more distinct than the others. It was clear that the action of the caloric had been imperfect or unequal. I immediately kindled a fire, and subjected every portion of the parchment to a glowing heat. At first, the only effect was the strengthening of the faint lines in the skull; but, upon persevering in the experiment, there became visible, at the corner of the slip diagonally opposite to the spot in which the death's-head was delineated, the figure of what I at first supposed to be a goat. A closer scrutiny, however, satisfied me that it was intended for a kid."
I carefully examined the skull illustration. The outer edges—the edges of the drawing closest to the edge of the parchment—were much clearer than the rest. It was obvious that the heating process had been uneven. I quickly started a fire and applied intense heat to every part of the parchment. Initially, the only result was that the faint lines in the skull became more pronounced; but as I continued the experiment, I noticed, at the corner of the piece diagonally opposite the skull, what at first seemed to be a goat. However, a closer look convinced me that it was meant to represent a young goat.
"Ha! ha!" said I; "to be sure I have no right to laugh at you—a million and a half of money is too serious a matter for mirth—but you are not about to establish a third link in your chain: you will not find any especial connection between your pirates and a goat; pirates, you know, have nothing to do with goats; they appertain to the farming interests."
"Ha! ha!" I said; "I definitely shouldn't be laughing at you—a million and a half dollars is way too serious for jokes—but you’re not going to create a third link in your chain: you won’t find any special connection between your pirates and a goat; pirates, you know, have nothing to do with goats; they belong to the farming world."
"But I have said that the figure was not that of a goat."
"But I said that the figure was not a goat."
"Well, a kid, then—pretty much the same thing."
"Well, a kid, then—pretty much the same deal."
"Pretty much, but not altogether," said Legrand.
"Pretty much, but not completely," Legrand said.
"You may have heard of one Captain Kidd[19]. I at once looked on the figure of the animal as a kind of punning or hieroglyphical signature. I say signature because its position upon the vellum suggested this idea. The death's-head at the corner diagonally opposite had, in the same manner, the air of a stamp, or seal. But I was sorely put out by the absence of all else—of the body to my imagined instrument—of the text for my context."
"You might have heard of one Captain Kidd[19]. I immediately saw the figure of the animal as a sort of playful or symbolic signature. I call it a signature because its placement on the parchment gave me that impression. The skull in the corner on the opposite side also seemed like a stamp or seal. But I was really frustrated by the lack of everything else—the body to my imagined instrument—the text for my context."
"I presume you expected to find a letter between the stamp and the signature."
"I guess you thought you'd find a letter between the stamp and the signature."
"Something of the kind. The fact is, I felt irresistibly impressed with a presentiment of some vast good fortune impending. I can scarcely say why. Perhaps, after all, it was rather a desire than an actual belief; but do you know that Jupiter's silly words, about the bug being of solid gold, had a remarkable effect upon my fancy? And then the series of accidents and coincidences—these were so very extraordinary. Do you observe how mere an accident it was that these events should have occurred upon the sole day of all the year in which it has been, or may be, sufficiently cool for fire, and that without the fire, or without the intervention of the dog at the precise moment in which he appeared, I should, never have become aware of the death's-head, and so never the possessor of the treasure?"
"Something like that. Honestly, I felt this strong sense of a big good fortune coming my way. I can barely explain why. Maybe it was more of a wish than a real belief; but do you know that Jupiter's ridiculous comment about the bug being solid gold really got to me? And then all those random accidents and coincidences—those were just so unbelievable. Do you see how random it was that these things happened on the only day of the year when it’s cool enough for a fire, and that without the fire, or without the dog showing up at exactly the right moment, I would have never noticed the skull, and so would never have found the treasure?"
"But proceed—I am all impatience."
"But go ahead—I can't wait."
"Well; you have heard, of course, the many stories current—the thousand vague rumors afloat about money buried, somewhere, upon the Atlantic coast, by Kidd and his associates. These rumors must have had some foundation in fact. And that the rumors have existed so long and so continuously could have resulted, it appeared to me, only from the circumstance of the buried treasure still remaining entombed. Had Kidd concealed his plunder for a time, and afterwards reclaimed it, the rumors would scarcely have reached us in their present unvarying form. You will observe that the stories told are all about money-seekers, not about money-finders. Had the pirate recovered his money, there the affair would have dropped. It seemed to me that some accident—say the loss of a memorandum indicating its locality—had deprived him of the means of recovering it, and that this accident had become known to his followers who otherwise might never have heard that treasure had been concealed at all, and who, busying themselves in vain, because unguided attempts to regain it had given first birth, and then universal currency, to the reports which are now so common. Have you ever heard of any important treasure being unearthed along the coast?"
"Well, you’ve probably heard the various stories and the countless rumors about money buried somewhere along the Atlantic coast by Kidd and his crew. These rumors must have some basis in truth. The fact that these rumors have persisted for so long likely indicates that the buried treasure still remains hidden. If Kidd had hidden his loot for a while and then retrieved it, we wouldn’t have these consistent stories today. You’ll notice that all the tales are about treasure hunters, not about treasure finders. If the pirate had gotten back his money, that would’ve been the end of it. It seems to me that some mishap—like losing a note that showed where it was—prevented him from recovering it, and that this incident became known to his crew, who otherwise might never have even heard about the hidden treasure. Their fruitless efforts to find it, without guidance, likely spread the rumors we hear so often. Have you ever heard of any significant treasure being found along the coast?"
"Never."
"Not ever."
"But that Kidd's accumulations were immense is well known. I took it for granted, therefore, that the earth still held them; and you will scarcely be surprised when I tell you that I felt a hope, nearly amounting to certainty, that the parchment so strangely found involved a lost record of the place of deposit."
"But it’s well known that Kidd’s treasure was massive. I assumed that the earth still held it, so you won’t be surprised when I say that I was almost certain the parchment I discovered had information about where it was buried."
"But how did you proceed?"
"But how did you move forward?"
"I held the vellum again to the fire, after increasing the heat; but nothing appeared. I now thought it possible that the coating of dirt might have something to do with the failure; so I carefully rinsed the parchment by pouring warm water over it, and, having done this, I placed it in a tin pan, with the skull downwards, and put the pan upon a furnace of lighted charcoal. In a few minutes, the pan having become thoroughly heated, I removed the slip, and to my inexpressible joy, found it spotted, in several places, with what appeared to be figures arranged in lines. Again I placed it in the pan, and suffered it to remain another minute. Upon taking it off, the whole was just as you see it now."
I held the parchment up to the fire again, turning up the heat, but nothing showed up. I started to wonder if the layer of dirt might be causing the issue, so I carefully rinsed the parchment by pouring warm water over it. After that, I placed it in a tin pan, with the skull side down, and set the pan on a bed of hot charcoal. In a few minutes, as the pan heated up, I took the slip out, and to my absolute delight, I found it marked in several spots with what looked like figures arranged in lines. I put it back in the pan and let it stay for another minute. When I removed it, everything looked just like you see it now.
Here Legrand, having reheated the parchment, submitted it to my inspection, The following characters were rudely traced, in a red tint between the death's-head and the goat:
Here Legrand, after reheating the parchment, showed it to me. The following characters were roughly drawn in red between the skull and the goat:
"53‡‡†305))6*;4826)4‡.);806*;48†8 ¶60))85;1‡(;:‡*8†83(88)5*†;46(;88*96 ?;8)*‡(;485);5*†2:*‡(;4956*2(5*—4)8 ¶8*;4069285);)6†8)4‡‡;1(‡9;48081;8:8‡ 1;48†85;4)485†528806*81(‡9;48;(88;4 (‡?34;48)4‡;161;:188;‡?;"
"53‡‡†305))6*;4826)4‡.);806*;48†8 ¶60))85;1‡(;:‡*8†83(88)5*†;46(;88*96 ?;8)*‡(;485);5*†2:*‡(;4956*2(5*—4)8 ¶8*;4069285);)6†8)4‡‡;1(‡9;48081;8:8‡ 1;48†85;4)485†528806*81(‡9;48;(88;4 (‡?34;48)4‡;161;:188;‡?;"
"But," said I, returning him the slip, "I am as much in the dark as ever. Were all the jewels of Golconda[20] awaiting me on my solution of this enigma, I am quite sure that I should be unable to earn them."
"But," I said, handing the slip back to him, "I'm just as confused as before. Even if all the jewels of Golconda were waiting for me if I solved this riddle, I'm pretty sure I wouldn't be able to figure it out."
"And yet," said Legrand, "the solution is by no means so difficult as you might be led to imagine from the first hasty inspection of the characters. These characters, as any one might readily guess, form a cipher, that is to say, they convey a meaning; but then, from what is known of Kidd, I could not suppose him capable of constructing any of the more abstruse cryptographs[21]. I made up my mind, at once, that this was of a simple species—such, however, as would appear, to the crude intellect of the sailor, absolutely insoluble without the key."
"And yet," Legrand said, "the solution isn't nearly as difficult as you might think from a quick look at the characters. These characters, as anyone could easily guess, form a cipher, meaning they convey a message; however, based on what we know about Kidd, I wouldn't expect him to be able to create any of the more complicated cryptographs. I decided right away that this was a simple type—one that, however, would seem completely unsolvable to the unrefined mind of a sailor without the key."
"And you really solved it?"
"And you actually solved it?"
"Readily; I have solved others of an abstruseness ten thousand times greater. Circumstances, and a certain bias of mind, have led me to take interest in such riddles, and it may well be doubted whether human ingenuity can construct an enigma of the kind which human ingenuity may not, by proper application, resolve. In fact, having once established connected and legible characters, I scarcely gave a thought to the mere difficulty of developing their import.
"Sure! I've figured out puzzles that are way more complex. My experiences and a certain way of thinking have made me interested in these kinds of challenges, and it’s questionable whether human creativity can create a puzzle that human creativity can’t solve with the right effort. Honestly, once I established clear and readable characters, I hardly even considered the challenge of figuring out their meaning."
"In the present case—indeed, in all cases of secret writing—the first question regards the language of the cipher; for the principles of solution, so far especially as the more simple ciphers are concerned, depend upon, and are varied by, the genius of the particular idiom. In general, there is no alternative but experiment (directed by probabilities) of every tongue known to him who attempts the solution, until the true one be attained. But, with the cipher now before us, all difficulty was removed by the signature. The pun upon the word 'Kidd' is appreciable in no other language than the English. But for this consideration I should have begun my attempts with the Spanish and French, as the tongues in which a secret of this kind would most naturally have been written by a pirate of the Spanish main[22]. As it was, I assume the cryptograph to be English.
"In this case—and actually in all cases of secret writing—the first question is about the language of the cipher. This is important because the way to solve it, especially for simpler ciphers, depends on the characteristics of the specific language. Generally, there’s no choice but to experiment (guided by likelihood) with every language known to the person trying to solve it, until the correct one is found. However, for the cipher we have here, all confusion was cleared up by the signature. The play on the word 'Kidd' can only be understood in English. If that hadn’t been the case, I would have started my attempts with Spanish and French, as those are the languages a pirate from the Spanish Main would most likely have used for a secret like this. Given this, I assume the cryptograph is in English."
"You observe there are no divisions between the words. Had there been divisions, the task would have been comparatively easy. In such case I would have commenced with a collation and analysis of the shorter words; and had a word of a single letter occurred, as is most likely (a or I, for example), I should have considered the solution as assured. But there being no divisions, my first step was to ascertain the predominant letters, as well as the least frequent,
"You see there are no spaces between the words. If there were spaces, the task would have been much easier. In that case, I would have started by sorting and analyzing the shorter words; if a single-letter word had appeared, like a or I, I would have considered the solution certain. But since there are no spaces, my first step was to identify the most common letters, as well as the least frequent ones,"
"Counting all, I constructed a table thus;—
"Overall, I made a table like this;—
Of the character 8 there are 33.
; " 26.
4 " 19.
‡) " 16.
* " 13.
5 " 12.
6 " 11.
†1 " 8.
0 " 6.
92 " 5.
:3 " 4.
? " 3.
¶ " 2.
—. " 1.
Of the character 8, there are 33.
; " 26.
4 " 19.
‡) " 16.
* " 13.
5 " 12.
6 " 11.
†1 " 8.
0 " 6.
92 " 5.
:3 " 4.
? " 3.
¶ " 2.
—. " 1.
"Now, in English, the letter which most frequently occurs is e. Afterwards, the succession runs thus: a o i d h n r s t u y c f g l m w b k p q x z. E predominates, however, so remarkably that an individual sentence of any length is rarely seen in which it is not the prevailing character.
"Now, in English, the letter that occurs most often is e. After that, the order goes as follows: a o i d h n r s t u y c f g l m w b k p q x z. E stands out so much that it's rare to find a sentence of any length where it isn’t the most common letter."
"Here, then, we have, in the very beginning, the groundwork for something more than a mere guess. The general use which may be made of the table is obvious—but in this particular cipher we shall only very partially require its aid. As our predominant character is 8, we will commence by assuming it as the e of the natural alphabet. To verify the supposition, let us observe if the 8 be seen often in couples—for e is doubled with great frequency in English—in such words, for example, as 'meet,' 'fleet,' 'speed,' 'seen,' 'been,' 'agree,' etc. In the present instance we see it doubled no less than five times, although the cryptograph is brief.
"Here, in the very beginning, we have the foundation for something more than just a guess. The general use of the table is clear—but in this specific cipher, we’ll only need its help to a limited extent. Since our dominant character is 8, we’ll start by assuming it represents the e of the natural alphabet. To check this assumption, let’s see if the 8 appears frequently in pairs—because e is often doubled in English—in words like 'meet,' 'fleet,' 'speed,' 'seen,' 'been,' 'agree,' etc. In this case, we find it doubled no less than five times, even though the cryptograph is short."
"Let us assume 8, then, as e. Now of all words in the language, 'the' is most usual; let us see, therefore, whether there are not repetitions of any three characters, in the same order of collocation, the last of them being 8. If we discover repetitions of such letters, so arranged, they will most probably represent the word 'the.' Upon inspection, we find no less than seven such arrangements, the characters being ;48. We may, therefore, assume that the semicolon represents t, that 4 represents h, and that 8 represents e—the last being now well confirmed. Thus a great step has been taken.
"Let’s assume 8 represents e. Out of all words in the language, 'the' is the most common; let’s check if there are any repetitions of three characters in the same order, with the last one being 8. If we find repeated letters arranged like this, they will likely stand for the word 'the.' Upon reviewing, we discover at least seven such arrangements, represented by the characters ;48. Therefore, we can assume that the semicolon stands for t, that 4 stands for h, and that 8 stands for e—the last being well confirmed now. This marks a significant progress."
"But, having established a single word, we are enabled to establish a vastly important point; that is to say, several commencements and terminations of other words. Let us refer, for example, to the last instance but one, in which the combination ;48 occurs—not far from the end of the cipher. We know that the semicolon immediately ensuing is the commencement of a word, and, of the six characters succeeding this 'the,' we are cognizant of no less than five. Let us set these characters down, thus, by the letters we know them to represent, leaving a space for the unknown—
"But now that we've established a single word, we can highlight a very important point: several beginnings and endings of other words. For example, let's look at the second-to-last instance where the combination ;48 occurs—not far from the end of the cipher. We know that the semicolon right after it marks the start of a word, and out of the six characters following 'the,' we recognize five of them. Let's write down these characters using the letters we know they represent, leaving a space for the unknown—
t eeth.
teeth.
"Here we are enabled, at once, to discard the 'th,' as forming no portion of the word commencing with the first t; since by experiment of the entire alphabet for a letter adapted to the vacancy, we perceive that no word can be formed of which this th can be a part. We are thus narrowed into
"Here we can immediately get rid of the 'th,' as it doesn't contribute to the word that starts with the first t; because by testing the entire alphabet for a letter to fill the gap, we see that no word can include this th as a part. We're left with
t ee,
t ee,
and, going through the alphabet, if necessary, as before, we arrive at the word 'tree,' as the sole possible reading. We thus gain another letter, r, represented by (, with the words 'the tree" in juxtaposition.
and, going through the alphabet, if necessary, as before, we arrive at the word 'tree,' as the only possible reading. We thus gain another letter, r, represented by (, with the words 'the tree' next to each other.
"Looking beyond these words, for a short distance, we again see the combination ;48, and employ it by way of termination to what immediately precedes. We have thus this arrangement:
"Looking beyond these words, for a short distance, we see the combination again and use it as a way to wrap up what comes right before. We have this arrangement:"
the tree ;4 (‡?34 the,
the tree ;4 (‡?34 the,
or, substituting the natural letters, whereknown, it reads thus:
or, substituting the natural letters, where known, it reads like this:
the tree thr‡?3h the.
the tree through the.
"Now, if, in place of the unknown characters, we leave blank spaces, or substitute dots, we read thus:
"Now, if instead of the unknown characters we leave blank spaces or replace them with dots, we read like this:"
the tree thr…h the,
the tree through the,
when the word 'through' makes itself evident at once. But the discovery gives us three new letters, o, u, and g, represented by ‡ ? and 3.
when the word 'through' becomes clear right away. But the discovery gives us three new letters, o, u, and g, represented by ‡ ? and 3.
"Looking now, narrowly, through the cipher for combinations of known, characters, we find, not very far from the beginning, this arrangement.
"Looking closely now, through the code for combinations of known characters, we find this arrangement not far from the beginning."
83(88, or, egree,
83(88, or, egree,
which, plainly, is the conclusion of the word 'degree' and gives us another letter, d, represented by †.
which, clearly, is the conclusion of the word 'degree' and gives us another letter, d, represented by †.
"Four letters beyond the word 'degree,' we perceive the combination.
"Four letters after the word 'degree,' we see the combination."
;46(;88*.
;46(;88*.
"Translating the known characters, and representing the unknown by dots, as before, we read thus:
"Translating the known characters and showing the unknown with dots, like before, we read:
th.rtee,
th.rtee,
an arrangement immediately suggestive of the word 'thirteen,' and again furnishing us with two new characters, i, and n, represented by 6 and *.
an arrangement that immediately brings to mind the word 'thirteen,' and again giving us two new characters, i, and n, represented by 6 and *.
"Referring, now, to the beginning of the cryptograph, we find the combination,
"Referring to the start of the cryptograph, we find the combination,
53 ‡‡†.
53 ‡‡†.
"Translating, as before, we obtain
"Translating, as before, we get"
.good,
good
which assures us that the first letter is A, and that the first two words are 'A good.'
which assures us that the first letter is A, and that the first two words are 'A good.'
"To avoid confusion, it is now time that we arrange our key, as far as discovered, in a tabular form. It will stand thus:
"To avoid confusion, it's time for us to organize our key, as far as we've discovered, in a table format. It will look like this:"
5 represents a † " d 8 " e 3 " g 4 " h 6 " i * " n ‡ " o ( " r ; " t
5 represents a † " d 8 " e 3 " g 4 " h 6 " i * " n ‡ " o ( " r ; " t
"We have, therefore, no less than ten of the most important letters represented, and it will be unnecessary to proceed with the details of the solution. I have said enough to convince you that ciphers of this nature are readily soluble, and to give you some insight into the rationale[23] of their development. But be assured that the specimen before us appertains to the very simplest species of cryptograph. It now only remains to give you the full translation of the characters upon the parchment, as unriddled. Here it is:
"We have, therefore, no less than ten of the most important letters represented, and it will be unnecessary to go into the details of the solution. I've said enough to convince you that ciphers like this are easily solvable, and to give you some insight into the reasoning behind their development. But rest assured that the example we're looking at is one of the simplest types of cryptography. Now, all that's left is to provide you with the full translation of the characters on the parchment, now decoded. Here it is:
"'A good glass in the bishop's hostel in the devil's seat twenty-one degrees and thirteen minutes northeast and by north main branch seventh limb east side shoot from the left eye of the death's-head a bee-line from the tree through the shot fifty feet out.'"
"'A nice drink at the bishop's place in the devil's seat, twenty-one degrees and thirteen minutes northeast and by north main branch seventh limb east side shoot from the left eye of the skull, straight line from the tree through the shot fifty feet out.'"
"But," said I, "the enigma seems still in as bad a condition as ever. How is it possible to extort a meaning from all this jargon about 'devil's seats,' death's-heads,' and 'bishop's hotels'?"
"But," I said, "the mystery still seems just as confusing as before. How can we make sense of all this nonsense about 'devil's seats,' 'death's-heads,' and 'bishop's hotels'?"
"I confess," replied Legrand, "that the matter still wears a serious aspect, when regarded with a casual glance. My first endeavor was to divide the sentence into the natural divisions intended by the cryptographist."
"I admit," Legrand replied, "that the situation still looks serious at first glance. My first attempt was to break the sentence into the natural divisions meant by the cryptographist."
"You mean to punctuate it?"
"Are you going to punctuate it?"
"Something of that kind."
"Something like that."
"But how was it possible to effect this?"
"But how was it possible to make this happen?"
"I reflected that it had been a point with the writer to run his words together without divisions, so as to increase the difficulty of solution. Now, a not over acute man, in pursuing such, an object, would be nearly certain to overdo the matter. When, in the course of his composition, he arrived at a break in his subject which would naturally require a pause, or a point, he would be exceedingly apt to run his characters, at this place, more than usually close together. If you will observe the Ms. in the present instance, you will easily detect five such cases of unusual crowding. Acting on this hint, I made the division thus:
"I realized that the writer intended to run his words together without breaks to make it harder to understand. Now, a not-so-sharp person trying to achieve this goal would almost certainly go too far. When he reached a natural pause or break in his subject during his writing, he would be very likely to squeeze his characters closer together at that point. If you look at the manuscript in this case, you will easily find five instances of unusual crowding. Taking this into account, I made the division like this:
"'A good glass in the bishop's hostel in the devil's seat—twenty-one degrees and thirteen minutes—northeast and by north—main branch seventh limb east side—shoot from the left eye of the death's-head—a bee-line from the tree through the shot fifty feet out.'"
"'A nice drink in the bishop's inn on the devil's seat—twenty-one degrees and thirteen minutes—northeast and by north—main branch seventh limb east side—shoot from the left eye of the skull—straight line from the tree through the shot fifty feet out.'"
"Even this division," said I, "leaves me still in the dark."
"Even with this division," I said, "I'm still in the dark."
"It left me also in the dark," replied Legrand, "for a few days, during which I made diligent inquiry, in the neighborhood of Sullivan's Island, for any building, which went by the name of the 'Bishop's Hotel'—for of course I dropped the obsolete word 'hostel.' Gaining no information on the subject, I was on the point of extending my sphere of search, and proceeding in a more systematic manner, when, one morning, it entered into my head, quite suddenly, that this 'Bishop's Hostel' might have some reference to an old family, of the name of Bessop, which, time out of mind, had held possession of an ancient manor-house, about four miles to the northward of the island. I accordingly went over to the plantation, and reinstituted my inquiries among the older negroes of the place. At length one of the most aged of the women said that she had heard of such a place as Bessop's Castle and thought that she could guide me to it, but that it was not a castle, nor tavern, but a high rock.
"It also left me confused," Legrand replied, "for a few days, during which I searched diligently in the area around Sullivan's Island for any building called the 'Bishop's Hotel'—I naturally stopped using the outdated term 'hostel.' After I found no information on the subject, I was about to broaden my search and approach it more systematically when, one morning, it suddenly occurred to me that this 'Bishop's Hostel' might relate to an old family named Bessop, which for as long as anyone could remember had owned an ancient manor house about four miles north of the island. So, I went over to the plantation and resumed my inquiries among the older local black residents. Finally, one of the oldest women said that she had heard of a place called Bessop's Castle and thought she could direct me to it, but it wasn’t a castle or an inn; it was just a high rock."
"I offered to pay her well for her trouble, and, after some demur, she consented to accompany me to the spot. We found it without much difficulty, when, dismissing her, I proceeded to examine the place. The 'castle' consisted of an irregular assemblage of cliffs and rocks—one of the latter being quite remarkable for its height as well as for its insulated and artificial appearance, I clambered to its apex, and then felt much at a loss as to what should be next done.
"I offered to pay her well for her trouble, and, after some hesitation, she agreed to come with me to the spot. We found it without much difficulty, and after dismissing her, I started to explore the area. The 'castle' was an uneven collection of cliffs and rocks—one of the rocks stood out for its height as well as its isolated and man-made look. I climbed to the top, but then I felt unsure about what to do next."
"While I was buried in reflection, my eyes fell upon a narrow ledge in the eastern face of the rock, perhaps a yard below the summit upon which I stood. This ledge projected about eighteen inches, and was not more than a foot wide, while a niche in the cliff just above it gave it a rude resemblance to one of the hollow-backed chairs used by our ancestors. I made no doubt that here was the 'devil's seat' alluded to in the Ms., and now I seemed to grasp the full secret of the riddle.
"While I was deep in thought, I noticed a narrow ledge on the eastern side of the rock, maybe a yard below the summit where I was standing. This ledge stuck out about eighteen inches and was only about a foot wide, and a little indentation in the cliff just above it made it look somewhat like one of the hollow-backed chairs our ancestors used to sit in. I had no doubt that this was the 'devil's seat' mentioned in the manuscript, and at that moment, I felt like I understood the full meaning of the riddle."
"The 'good glass,' I knew, could have reference to nothing but a telescope; for the word 'glass' is rarely employed in any other sense by seamen. Now here, I at once saw, was a telescope to be used, and a definite point of view, admitting no variation, from which to use it. Nor did I hesitate to believe that the phrase 'twenty-one degrees and thirteen minutes' and 'northeast and by north,' were intended as directions for the levelling of the glass. Greatly excited by these discoveries, I hurried home, procured a telescope, and returned to the rock.
"The 'good glass,' I realized, could only refer to a telescope; because sailors rarely use the word 'glass' in any other way. Right then, I understood that a telescope was meant to be used, and there was a specific point of view, admitting no variation, from which to use it. I also believed that the phrase 'twenty-one degrees and thirteen minutes' along with 'northeast and by north' were meant as instructions for adjusting the telescope. Excited by these findings, I rushed home, got a telescope, and headed back to the rock."
"I let myself down to the ledge, and found that it was impossible to retain a seat upon it except in one particular position. This fact confirmed my preconceived idea. I proceeded to use the glass. Of course the 'twenty-one degrees and thirteen minutes' could allude to nothing but elevation above the visible horizon, since the horizontal direction was clearly indicated by the words 'northeast and by north.' This latter direction I at once established by means of a pocket-compass; then, pointing the glass as nearly at an angle of twenty-one degrees of elevation as I could do it by guess, I moved it cautiously up or down, until my attention was arrested by a circular rift or opening in the foliage of a large tree that over-topped its fellows in the distance. In the centre of this rift I perceived a white spot, but could not, at first, distinguish what it was. Adjusting the focus of the telescope, I again looked, and now made it out to be a human skull.
I lowered myself to the ledge and found that the only way to sit on it comfortably was in one specific position. This confirmed what I already thought. I then started using the telescope. Clearly, the "twenty-one degrees and thirteen minutes" referred to the height above the visible horizon since the horizontal direction was clearly marked as "northeast and by north." I quickly established this direction using a pocket compass, and then aimed the telescope at about a twenty-one-degree angle as best as I could guess. I moved it slowly up and down until something caught my eye—a circular opening in the leaves of a large tree that stood taller than the others in the distance. In the center of this opening, I noticed a white spot, but at first, I couldn’t tell what it was. After adjusting the focus of the telescope, I looked again and realized it was a human skull.
"On this discovery I was so sanguine as to consider the enigma solved; for the phrase 'main branch, seventh limb, east side' could refer only to the position of the skull on the tree, while 'shoot from the left eye of the death's-head' admitted also of but one interpretation, in regard to a search for buried treasure. I perceived that the design was to drop a bullet from the left eye of the skull, and that a bee-line, or in other words, a straight line, drawn from the nearest point of the trunk through 'the shot' (or the spot where the bullet fell) and thence extended to a distance of fifty feet, would indicate a definite point—and beneath this point I thought it at least possible that a deposit of value lay concealed."
"With this discovery, I was so confident that I thought the puzzle was solved; the phrase 'main branch, seventh limb, east side' could only refer to the position of the skull on the tree, while 'shoot from the left eye of the death's-head' could only mean one thing regarding a search for buried treasure. I figured that the plan was to drop a bullet from the left eye of the skull, and that a straight line drawn from the nearest point of the trunk through 'the shot' (or the spot where the bullet landed) and then extended fifty feet would point to a specific spot—and beneath that spot, I thought it was at least possible that something valuable was hidden."
"All this." I said, "is exceedingly clear, and, although ingenious, still simple and explicit. When you left the Bishop's Hotel, what then?"
"All this," I said, "is very clear, and even though it's clever, it's still simple and straightforward. When you left the Bishop's Hotel, what happened next?"
"Why, having carefully taken the bearings of the tree, I turned homewards. The instant that I left the 'devil's seat,' however, the circular rift vanished; nor could I get a glimpse of it afterwards, turn, as I would. What seems to me the chief ingenuity in this whole business is the fact (for repeated experiment has convinced me it is a fact) that the circular opening in question is visible from no other attainable point of view than that afforded by the narrow ledge on the face of the rock.
"After carefully noting the position of the tree, I headed back home. The moment I stepped away from the 'devil's seat,' though, the circular gap disappeared; no matter how I turned, I couldn't catch a glimpse of it again. What strikes me as the most clever part of this whole situation is the fact (and repeated testing has shown me it is a fact) that the circular opening can only be seen from the narrow ledge on the rock face."
"In this expedition to the 'Bishop's Hotel' I had been attended by Jupiter, who had no doubt observed for some weeks past the abstraction of my demeanor, and took especial care not to leave me alone. But, on the next day, getting up very early, I contrived to give him the slip, and went into the hills in search of the tree. After much toil I found it. When I came home at night my valet proposed to give me a flogging. With the rest of the adventure I believe you are as well acquainted as myself."
"In this trip to the 'Bishop's Hotel,' I was accompanied by Jupiter, who had likely noticed my distracted state over the past few weeks and made sure not to leave my side. However, the next day, I managed to sneak away early and headed into the hills to find the tree. After a lot of effort, I finally discovered it. When I returned home that night, my valet suggested giving me a beating. I believe you know the rest of the adventure as well as I do."
"I suppose," said I, "you missed the spot, in the first attempt at digging, through Jupiter's stupidity in letting the bug fall through the right instead of through the left eye of the skull."
"I guess," I said, "you missed the mark on your first dig because Jupiter stupidly let the bug drop through the right eye instead of the left eye of the skull."
"Precisely. This mistake made a difference of about two inches and a half in the 'shot'—that is to say, in the position of the peg nearest the tree—and had the treasure been beneath the 'shot,' the error would have been of little moment; but the 'shot,' together with the nearest point of the tree, were merely two points for the establishment of a line of direction; of course the error, however trivial in the beginning, increased as we proceeded with the line, and by the time we had gone fifty feet, threw us quite off the scent. But for my deep-seated convictions that treasure was here somewhere actually buried, we might have had all our labor in vain."
"Exactly. This mistake caused a difference of about two and a half inches in the 'shot'—that is, in the position of the peg closest to the tree—and if the treasure had been beneath the 'shot,' the error wouldn’t have mattered much; but the 'shot,' along with the nearest point of the tree, were just two points used to establish a line of direction; naturally, the error, though small at first, grew as we extended the line, and by the time we had gone fifty feet, it had thrown us completely off track. If it weren't for my strong belief that the treasure was actually buried here somewhere, we might have wasted all our efforts."
"I presume the fancy of the skull—of letting fall a bullet through the skull's eye—was suggested to Kidd by the piratical flag. No doubt he felt a kind of poetical consistency in recovering his money through this ominous insignium[24]."
"I assume the idea of the skull—of dropping a bullet through the skull's eye—was inspired for Kidd by the pirate flag. He probably sensed a sort of poetic connection in getting his money back through this ominous symbol[24]."
"Perhaps so; still, I cannot help thinking that common-sense had quite as much to do with the matter as poetical consistency. To be visible from the Devil's seat, it was necessary that the object, if small, should be white: and there is nothing like your human skull for retaining and even increasing its whiteness under exposure to all vicissitudes of weather."
"Maybe that's true; still, I can't shake the feeling that common sense played just as big a role in this as poetic consistency. To be seen from the Devil's seat, it was important that the object, if it was small, should be white: and nothing keeps its whiteness like a human skull does, even when exposed to all kinds of weather."
"But your grandiloquence, and your conduct in swinging the beetle—how excessively odd! I was sure you were mad. And why did you insist on letting fall the bug, instead of a bullet, from the skull?"
"But your flashy talk and the way you swung the beetle—it's just so strange! I really thought you were crazy. And why did you drop the bug instead of a bullet from the skull?"
"Why, to be frank, I felt somewhat annoyed by your evident suspicions touching my sanity, and so resolved to punish you quietly, in my own way, by a little bit of sober mystification. For this reason I swung the beetle, and for this reason I let it fall from the tree. An observation of yours about its great weight suggested the latter idea."
"Honestly, I was a bit annoyed by your obvious doubts about my sanity, so I decided to quietly get back at you in my own way with a bit of serious confusion. That’s why I swung the beetle, and that's why I let it drop from the tree. Your comment about its heavy weight gave me that idea."
"Yes, I perceive; and now there is only one point which puzzles me. What are we to make of the skeletons found in the hole?"
"Yes, I see; and now there's just one thing that's bothering me. What should we think about the skeletons found in the hole?"
"That is a question I am no more able to answer than yourself. There seems, however, only one plausible way of accounting for them—and yet it is dreadful to believe in such atrocity as my suggestion would imply. It is clear that Kidd—if Kidd indeed secreted this treasure, which I doubt not—it is clear that he must have had assistance in the labor. But this labor concluded, he may have thought it expedient to remove all participants in his secret. Perhaps a couple of blows with a mattock were sufficient, while his coadjutors were busy in the pit; perhaps it required a dozen—who shall tell?"
"That's a question I can't answer any better than you can. However, there seems to be only one reasonable explanation for them—and yet it's horrifying to think that my suggestion could imply such a terrible act. It's obvious that Kidd—if Kidd actually hid this treasure, which I have no doubt about—must have had help in the work. But once that work was done, he may have thought it was wise to eliminate everyone involved in his secret. Maybe just a couple of blows with a mattock were enough while his accomplices were busy in the pit; maybe it took a dozen—who can say?"
NOTES
[1] The Gold-Bug was first published in The Dollar Magazine in 1843. The story won a prize of one hundred dollars.
[1] The Gold-Bug was first published in The Dollar Magazine in 1843. The story won a prize of one hundred dollars.
[2] 100:3 All in the Wrong. The title of an amusing comedy by Arthur Murphy (1730-1805).
[2] 100:3 All in the Wrong. The title of a funny comedy by Arthur Murphy (1730-1805).
[3] 100:4 Huguenot. French Protestants, many of whom settled in South Carolina.
[3] 100:4 Huguenot. French Protestants, many of whom moved to South Carolina.
[4] 100: 18 Fort Moultrie. Erected in. 1776. Defended against the British by Colonel William Moultrie.
[4] 100: 18 Fort Moultrie. Built in 1776. Defended against the British by Colonel William Moultrie.
[5] 101:23 Swammerdam. A famous Dutch naturalist (1637-1680).
[5] 101:23 Swammerdam. A well-known Dutch naturalist (1637-1680).
[6] 101:25 manumitted. Freed from slavery.
[6] 101:25 manumitted. Freed from slavery.
[7] 102:27 scarabaeus. The Latin for beetle.
[7] 102:27 scarabaeus. The Latin word for beetle.
[8] 103:15 antennae. The feelers.
Antennae. The feelers.
[9] 105:8 scarabaeus caput hominis. Man's-head beetle.
man’s-head beetle
[10] 107:20 noovers. Manoeuvres.
no moves. Maneuvers.
[11] 109:10 brusquerie. Lack of cordiality.
[11] 109:10 brusquerie. Lack of friendliness.
[12] 110:26 empressement. Demonstrativeness.
[12] 110:26 eagerness. Expressiveness.
[13] 123:20 curvets and caracoles. Leaping and prancing of a horse.
[13] 123:20 jumps and prances. Leaping and prancing of a horse.
[14] 128:9 counters. Various coins.
[14] 128:9 counters. Different coins.
[15] 128:28 Bacchanalian. Revelling like the worshippers of Bacchus, the god of wine.
[15] 128:28 Bacchanalian. Partying like the followers of Bacchus, the god of wine.
[16] 134:28 Zaffre. An oxide of cobalt. See dictionary.
[16] 134:28 Zaffre. A cobalt oxide. See dictionary.
[17] 134:28 aqua regia. Royal water—a mixture of nitric and hydrochloric acids.
[17] 134:28 aqua regia. Royal water—a blend of nitric and hydrochloric acids.
[18] 134:30 regulus. An old chemical term.
[18] 134:30 regulus. An outdated chemical term.
[19] 135: 28 Captain Kidd. A Scottish sea captain who lived in New York in the seventeenth century.
[19] 135: 28 Captain Kidd. A Scottish sea captain who lived in New York in the 1600s.
[20] 138:19 Golconda. A town in India noted for its diamond market.
[20] 138:19 Golconda. A town in India known for its diamond market.
[21] 138:28 cryptographs. Secret forms of writing.
[21] 138:28 cryptographs. Secret writing systems.
[22] 139:27 Spanish main. The northeastern portion of South America, the Caribbean Sea, and the coast of North America to the Carolinas were harassed by the Spaniards.
[22] 139:27 Spanish Main. The northeastern part of South America, the Caribbean Sea, and the North American coast up to the Carolinas were troubled by the Spaniards.
[23] 144:6 rationale. Reasonable basis.
[23] 144:6 rationale. Valid reason.
[24] 149:19 insignium. Sign.
Sign.
COLLATERAL READINGS
The Murders in the Rue Morgue, Edgar Allan Poe.
The Murders in the Rue Morgue, Edgar Allan Poe.
The Mystery of Marie Rogêt, Edgar Allan Poe.
The Mystery of Marie Rogêt, Edgar Allan Poe.
The Purloined Letter, Edgar Allan Poe.
The Purloined Letter, Edgar Allan Poe.
The Sign of the Four, A. Conan Doyle.
The Sign of the Four, A. Conan Doyle.
A Scandal in Bohemia, A. Conan Doyle.
A Scandal in Bohemia, A. Conan Doyle.
The Chronicles of Addington, B. Fletcher Robinson.
The Chronicles of Addington, B. Fletcher Robinson.
The Mystery of the Steel Disk, Broughton Brandenburg.
The Mystery of the Steel Disk, Broughton Brandenburg.
The Rajah's Diamond, R.L. Stevenson.
The Rajah's Diamond, R.L. Stevenson.
The Doctor, his Wife, and the Clock, Anna Katharine Green.
The Doctor, his Wife, and the Clock, Anna Katharine Green.
The Adventures of Sherlock Holmes, A. Conan Doyle.
The Adventures of Sherlock Holmes, A. Conan Doyle.
The Hound of the Baskervilles, A. Conan Doyle.
The Hound of the Baskervilles, A. Conan Doyle.
A Double-Barrelled Detective Story, Mark Twain.
A Double-Barrelled Detective Story, Mark Twain.
Gallegher, Richard Harding Davis.
Gallegher, Richard Harding Davis.
THE BIRTHMARK[1]
By Nathaniel Hawthorne (1804-1862).
By Nathaniel Hawthorne (1804-1864).
In the latter part of the last century there lived a man of science, an eminent proficient in every branch of natural philosophy, who not long before our story opens had made experience of a spiritual affinity more attractive than any chemical one. He had left his laboratory to the care of an assistant, cleared his fine countenance from the furnace-smoke, washed the stain of acids from his fingers, and persuaded a beautiful woman to become his wife. In those days, when the comparatively recent discovery of electricity and other kindred mysteries of Nature seemed to open paths into the region of miracle, it was not unusual for the love of science to rival the love of woman in its depth and absorbing energy. The higher intellect, the imagination, the spirit, and even the heart might all find their congenial aliment in pursuits which, as some of their ardent votaries believed, would ascend from one step of powerful intelligence to another, until the philosopher should lay his hand on the secret of creative force and perhaps make new worlds for himself. We know not whether Aylmer possessed this degree of faith in man's ultimate control over nature. He had devoted himself, however, too unreservedly to scientific studies ever to be weakened from them by any second passion. His love for his young wife might prove the stronger of the two; but it could only be by intertwining itself with his love of science and uniting the strength of the latter to his own.
In the latter part of the last century, there was a scientist, an expert in every area of natural philosophy, who, not long before our story begins, experienced a spiritual connection more captivating than any chemical one. He had left his lab in the hands of an assistant, cleaned his soot-covered face, washed the acid stains from his fingers, and convinced a beautiful woman to marry him. Back then, when the relatively recent discoveries of electricity and other related mysteries of nature seemed to open pathways into the realm of miracles, it wasn't uncommon for the love of science to rival the love of a woman in its intensity and consuming energy. The intellect, imagination, spirit, and even the heart could all thrive in pursuits that, as some of their passionate practitioners believed, would elevate them from one level of powerful knowledge to another, until the philosopher could grasp the secret of creative force and perhaps create new worlds for himself. We don't know if Aylmer had this level of faith in humanity's ultimate control over nature. However, he had dedicated himself too completely to scientific studies to let any second passion weaken that commitment. His love for his young wife might be the stronger of the two; but it could only intertwine with his love of science, combining the strength of the latter with his own.
Such a union accordingly took place, and was attended with truly remarkable consequences and a deeply impressive moral. One day, very soon after their marriage, Aylmer sat gazing at his wife with a trouble in his countenance that grew stronger until he spoke.
Such a union took place and had truly remarkable consequences along with a deeply impressive moral. One day, shortly after their marriage, Aylmer sat staring at his wife with a troubled expression that grew more intense until he finally spoke.
"Georgiana," said he, "has it never occurred to you that the mark upon your cheek might be removed?"
"Georgiana," he said, "have you ever thought that the mark on your cheek could be removed?"
"No, indeed," said she, smiling; but, perceiving the seriousness of his manner, she blushed deeply. "To tell you the truth, it has been so often called a charm, that I was simple enough to imagine it might be so."
"No, not at all," she said with a smile; but noticing the seriousness of his tone, she blushed deeply. "Honestly, it’s been called a charm so many times that I was naive enough to think it might actually be one."
"Ah, upon another face perhaps it might," replied her husband; "but never on yours. No, dearest Georgiana, you came so nearly perfect from the hand of Nature that this slightest possible defect, which we hesitate whether to term a defect or a beauty, shocks me, as being the visible mark of earthly imperfection."
"Ah, it might on someone else," her husband replied, "but never on you. No, my dearest Georgiana, you were almost perfect as Nature made you, and this tiniest flaw, which we aren't sure if we should call a flaw or a beauty, disturbs me because it shows earthly imperfection."
"Shocks you, my husband!" cried Georgiana, deeply hurt; at first reddening with momentary anger, but then bursting into tears. "Then why did you take me from my mother's side? You cannot love what shocks you!"
"You're shocking me, my husband!" cried Georgiana, deeply hurt; she initially flushed with a brief anger, but then broke down in tears. "So why did you take me away from my mother's side? You can't love what shocks you!"
To explain this conversation, it must be mentioned that in the centre of Georgiana's left cheek there was a singular mark, deeply interwoven, as it were, with the texture and substance of her face. In the usual state of her complexion—a healthy though delicate bloom—the mark wore a tint of deeper crimson, which imperfectly defined its shape amid the surrounding rosiness. When she blushed it gradually became more indistinct, and finally vanished amid the triumphant rush of blood that bathed the whole cheek with its brilliant glow. But if any shifting emotion caused her to turn pale, there was the mark again, a crimson stain upon the snow, in what Aylmer sometimes deemed an almost fearful distinctness. Its shape bore not a little similarity to the human hand, though of the smallest pygmy size. Georgiana's lovers were wont to say that some fairy at her birth-hour had laid her tiny hand upon the infant's cheek, and left this impress there in token of the magic endowments that were to give her such sway over all hearts. Many a desperate swain would have risked life for the privilege of pressing his lips to the mysterious hand. It must not be concealed, however, that the impression wrought by this fairy sign-manual varied exceedingly according to the difference of temperament in the beholders. Some fastidious persons—but they were exclusively of her own sex—affirmed that the bloody hand, as they chose to call it, quite destroyed the effect of Georgiana's beauty and rendered her countenance even hideous. But it would be as reasonable to say that one of those small blue stains which sometimes occur in the purest statuary marble would convert the Eve of Powers[2] to a monster. Masculine observers, if the birthmark did not heighten their admiration, contented themselves with wishing it away, that the world might possess one living specimen of ideal loveliness without the semblance of a flaw. After his marriage,—for he thought little or nothing of the matter before,—Aylmer discovered that this was the case with himself.
To explain this conversation, it’s important to note that in the center of Georgiana's left cheek, there was a unique mark that seemed deeply woven into her skin. In the normal state of her complexion—a healthy but delicate glow—the mark took on a deeper crimson hue, slightly defining its shape against the surrounding rosy tone. When she blushed, it gradually became less noticeable and finally disappeared under the rush of blood that flushed her whole cheek with a brilliant glow. But if any emotion made her pale, the mark reappeared, a crimson stain on white skin, which Aylmer sometimes thought looked almost fearfully distinct. Its shape resembled a tiny human hand, but on a very small scale. Georgiana's admirers liked to say that some fairy at her birth had laid her little hand on the baby’s cheek, leaving this mark as a sign of the magical qualities that would give her such power over hearts. Many a desperate suitor would have risked his life for the chance to kiss the mysterious hand. However, it must be noted that the impression left by this fairy mark varied greatly depending on the temperament of those who saw it. Some picky individuals—though they were mostly women—claimed that the "bloody hand," as they called it, completely ruined Georgiana's beauty and made her face even ugly. But it would be just as reasonable to say that one of those small blue stains sometimes seen in the purest marble could turn the Eve of Powers into a monster. Male observers, if the birthmark didn’t increase their admiration, simply wished it away so that the world could have one example of perfect beauty without any flaws. After he got married—since he hadn’t thought much about it before—Aylmer realized this was true for himself.
Had she been less beautiful,—if Envy's self could have found aught else to sneer at,—he might have felt his affection heightened by the prettiness of this mimic hand, now vaguely portrayed, now lost, now stealing forth again and glimmering to and fro with every pulse of emotion that throbbed within her heart; but, seeing her otherwise so perfect, he found this one defect grow more and more intolerable with every moment of their united lives. It was the fatal flaw of humanity which Nature, in one shape or another, stamps ineffaceably on all her productions, either to imply that they are temporary and finite, or that their perfection must be wrought by toil and pain. The crimson hand expressed the ineludible gripe in which mortality clutches the highest and purest of earthly mould, degrading them into kindred with the lowest, and even with the very brutes, like whom their visible frames return to dust. In this manner, selecting it as the symbol of his wife's liability to sin, sorrow, decay, and death, Aylmer's sombre imagination was not long in rendering the birthmark a frightful object, causing him more trouble and horror than ever Georgiana's beauty, whether of soul or sense, had given him delight.
If she had been less beautiful—if Envy herself could have found anything else to criticize—he might have felt his affection deepened by the charm of this little mark, now faintly visible, now disappearing, now reappearing and sparkling with every pulse of emotion that beat within her heart. But, seeing her as otherwise so perfect, he found this one flaw more and more unbearable with each moment of their lives together. It was the fatal flaw of humanity that Nature, in one form or another, marks indelibly on all her creations, either to show that they are temporary and finite or that their perfection requires effort and pain. The crimson mark symbolized the unavoidable grip with which mortality holds the highest and purest of earthly beings, dragging them down into kinship with the lowest, even with the beasts, whose physical forms will return to dust. In this way, by choosing it as the symbol of his wife's vulnerability to sin, sorrow, decay, and death, Aylmer's gloomy imagination quickly transformed the birthmark into a terrifying object, causing him more distress and horror than ever Georgiana's beauty, whether of soul or appearance, had brought him joy.
At all the seasons which should have been their happiest he invariably, and without intending it, nay, in spite of a purpose to the contrary, reverted to this one disastrous topic. Trifling as it at first appeared, it so connected itself with innumerable trains of thought and modes of feeling that it became the central point of all. With the morning twilight Aylmer opened his eyes upon his wife's face and recognized the symbol of imperfection, and when they sat together at the evening hearth his eyes wandered stealthily to her cheek, and beheld, flickering with the blaze of the wood-fire, the spectral hand that wrote mortality where he would fain have worshipped, Georgiana soon learned to shudder at his gaze. It needed but a glance with the peculiar expression that his face often wore to change the roses of her cheek into a deathlike paleness, amid which the crimson hand was brought strongly out, like a bas-relief of ruby on the whitest marble.
At every season that should have been their happiest, he consistently, and without meaning to, even in spite of trying to avoid it, kept returning to this one disastrous topic. Although it initially seemed trivial, it became intertwined with countless thoughts and feelings, turning it into the main focus of everything. In the morning light, Aylmer opened his eyes to his wife's face and saw it as the symbol of imperfection. When they sat together by the fire in the evening, his eyes would sneakily drift to her cheek, where the flickering wood-fire revealed the ghostly mark that wrote mortality, where he wished he could only admire her. Georgiana soon became sensitive to his gaze. Just a glance from him, with that familiar expression on his face, could transform the roses of her cheeks into a deathly pale, making the crimson mark stand out sharply, like a ruby relief on the whitest marble.
Late one night, when the lights were growing dim so as hardly to betray the stain on the poor wife's cheek, she herself, for the first time, voluntarily took up the subject.
Late one night, when the lights were getting so dim that they barely revealed the mark on the poor wife's cheek, she, for the first time, willingly brought up the topic.
"Do you remember, my dear Aylmer," said she, with a feeble attempt at a smile, "have you any recollection of a dream last night about this odious hand?"
"Do you remember, my dear Aylmer," she said, with a weak attempt at a smile, "do you recall having a dream last night about this terrible hand?"
"None! none whatever!" replied Aylmer, starting: but then he added, in a dry, cold tone, affected for the sake of concealing the real depth of his emotion, "I might well dream of it; for, before I fell asleep, it had taken a pretty firm hold of my fancy."
"None! None at all!" Aylmer replied, startled; but then he added, in a dry, cold tone he was putting on to hide the real depth of his feelings, "I might as well have dreamed of it; before I fell asleep, it had really captured my imagination."
"And you did dream of it?" continued Georgiana, hastily; for she dreaded lest a gush of tears should interrupt what she had to say. "A terrible dream! I wonder that you can forget it. Is it possible to forget this one expression?—'It is in her heart now; we must have it out!' Reflect, my husband; for by all means I would have you recall that dream."
"And you actually dreamed about it?" Georgiana asked quickly, fearing that she might start crying and interrupt what she needed to say. "What a horrible dream! I can't believe you can forget it. How could you possibly forget this one phrase?—'It's in her heart now; we have to face it!' Think about it, my husband; I really want you to remember that dream."
The mind is in a sad state when Sleep, the all-involving, cannot confine her spectres within the dim region of her sway, but suffers them to break forth, affrighting this actual life with secrets that perchance belong to a deeper one. Aylmer now remembered his dream. He had fancied himself with his servant Aminadab attempting an operation for the removal of the birthmark; but the deeper went the knife, the deeper sank the hand, until at length its tiny grasp appeared to have caught hold of Georgiana's heart; whence, however, her husband was inexorably resolved to cut or wrench it away.
The mind is in a bad place when Sleep, who usually covers everything, can’t keep her shadows locked away in her dim realm but lets them burst out instead, scaring this real life with secrets that might belong to a deeper one. Aylmer now remembered his dream. He imagined himself with his servant Aminadab trying to remove the birthmark, but the deeper the knife went, the further his hand sank, until it seemed his small grip had caught hold of Georgiana's heart; but her husband was determined to cut or tear it away.
When the dream had shaped itself perfectly in his memory, Aylmer sat in his wife's presence with a guilty feeling. Truth often finds its way to the mind close muffled in robes of sleep, and then speaks with uncompromising directness of matters in regard to which we practice an unconscious self-deception during our waking moments. Until now he had not been aware of the tyrannizing influence acquired by one idea over his mind, and of the lengths which he might find in his heart to go for the sake of giving himself peace.
When the dream had settled clearly in his memory, Aylmer sat with a guilty feeling in front of his wife. The truth often emerges quietly from the depths of sleep and speaks directly about the issues we unconsciously avoid during our waking hours. Until now, he hadn’t realized how one idea could dominate his thoughts, nor the extremes he might go to in order to find peace within himself.
"Aylmer," resumed Georgiana, solemnly, "I know not what may be the cost to both of us to rid me of this fatal birthmark. Perhaps its removal may cause cureless deformity; or it may be the stain goes as deep as life itself. Again; do we know that there is a possibility, on any terms, of unclasping the firm gripe of this little hand which was laid upon me before I came into the world?"
"Aylmer," Georgiana continued solemnly, "I don't know what it might cost us to get rid of this deadly birthmark. Maybe removing it will result in an irreversible deformity; or perhaps the mark runs as deep as life itself. Also, do we even know if there’s a chance, under any circumstances, of breaking the strong hold of this little hand that was placed on me before I was born?"
"Dearest Georgiana, I have spent much thought upon the subject," hastily interrupted Aylmer. "I am convinced of the perfect practicability of its removal."
"Dear Georgiana, I've thought a lot about this," Aylmer quickly interrupted. "I am sure that we can completely remove it."
"If there be the remotest possibility of it," continued Georgiana, "let the attempt be made, at whatever risk. Danger is nothing to rue; for life, while this hateful mark makes me the object of your horror and disgust,—life is a burden which I would fling down with joy. Either remove this dreadful hand, or take my wretched life! You have deep science. All the world bears witness of it. You have achieved great wonders. Cannot you remove this little, little mark, which I cover with the tips of two small fingers? Is this beyond your power, for the sake of your own peace, and to save your poor wife from madness?"
"If there’s even the slightest chance of it," Georgiana continued, "let’s try, no matter the risk. I don’t regret danger; because life, as long as this hateful mark makes me an object of your horror and disgust, is a burden I would happily cast aside. Either take away this dreadful hand, or end my miserable life! You possess great knowledge. The entire world knows it. You’ve accomplished incredible things. Can’t you remove this tiny mark, which I hide with the tips of two small fingers? Is this really beyond your ability, for your own peace of mind, and to save your poor wife from going mad?"
"Noblest, dearest, tenderest wife," cried Aylmer, rapturously, "doubt not my power. I have already given this matter the deepest thought,—thought which might almost have enlightened me to create a being less perfect than yourself. Georgiana, you have led me deeper than ever into the heart of science. I feel myself fully competent to render this dear cheek as faultless as its fellow; and then, most beloved, what will be my triumph when I shall have corrected what Nature left imperfect in her fairest work! Even Pygmalion[3], when his sculptured woman assumed life, felt not greater ecstasy than mine will be."
"Noblest, dearest, tenderest wife," Aylmer exclaimed, filled with joy, "don’t doubt my abilities. I've already thought deeply about this issue—thought that might have even helped me create a being less perfect than you. Georgiana, you've taken me deeper into the world of science than ever before. I feel completely capable of making this beloved cheek as flawless as the other; and then, my most cherished, what a victory it will be for me when I correct what Nature left imperfect in her finest creation! Even Pygmalion, when his sculpted woman came to life, didn’t feel a greater joy than I will."
"It is resolved, then," said Georgiana, faintly smiling. "And, Aylmer, spare me not, though you should find the birthmark take refuge in my heart at last."
"It’s decided then," said Georgiana, giving a faint smile. "And, Aylmer, don't hold back, even if you find the birthmark hiding in my heart at the end."
Her husband tenderly kissed her cheek,—her right cheek,—not that which bore the impress of the crimson hand.
Her husband gently kissed her cheek—her right cheek—not the one marked by the red handprint.
The next day Aylmer apprised his wife of a plan that he had formed whereby he might have opportunity for the intense thought and constant watchfulness which the proposed operation would require, while Georgiana, likewise, would enjoy the perfect repose essential to its success. They were to seclude themselves in the extensive apartments occupied by Aylmer as a laboratory, and where, during his toilsome youth, he had made discoveries in the elemental powers of nature that had roused the admiration of all the learned societies in Europe. Seated calmly in this laboratory, the pale philosopher had investigated the secrets of the highest cloud-region and of the profoundest mines; he had satisfied himself of the causes that kindled and kept alive the fires of the volcano; and had explained the mystery of fountains, and how it is that they gush forth, some so bright and pure, and others with such rich medicinal virtues, from the dark bosom of the earth. Here, too, at an earlier period, he had studied the wonders of the human frame, and attempted to fathom the very process by which Nature assimilates all her precious influences from earth and air, and from the spiritual world, to create and foster man, her masterpiece. The latter pursuit, however, Aylmer had long laid aside in unwilling recognition of the truth—against which all seekers sooner or later stumble—that our great creative Mother, while she amuses us with apparently working in the broadest sunshine, is yet severely careful to keep her own secrets, and, in spite of her pretended openness, shows us nothing but results. She permits us, indeed, to mar, but seldom to mend, and, like a jealous patentee, on no account to make. Now, however, Aylmer resumed these half-forgotten investigations; not, of course, with such hopes or wishes as first suggested them; but because they involved much physiological truth and lay in the path of his proposed scheme for the treatment of Georgiana.
The next day, Aylmer told his wife about a plan he had come up with that would give him the chance for the deep thinking and constant focus needed for the operation he proposed, while Georgiana would also get the complete rest necessary for it to succeed. They planned to isolate themselves in the large rooms Aylmer used as a laboratory, where, during his challenging youth, he had made discoveries about the basic forces of nature that impressed all the learned societies in Europe. Sitting calmly in this lab, the pale philosopher had explored the secrets of the highest clouds and the deepest mines; he had figured out what ignited and sustained volcanic fires; and had unraveled the mystery of fountains and why some spring forth bright and pure, while others emerge with rich medicinal properties from the dark depths of the earth. Here, too, he had once studied the wonders of the human body, trying to understand how Nature absorbs her precious influences from earth, air, and the spiritual world to create and nurture humanity, her masterpiece. However, Aylmer had long set aside this pursuit in reluctant acknowledgment of a truth that all seekers eventually confront—that our great creative Mother, while she seemingly works in broad daylight, is careful to guard her secrets and only shows us the outcomes, not the process. She allows us to ruin, but seldom to repair, and like a jealous patent holder, doesn't let us create. Now, however, Aylmer returned to these almost forgotten studies, not with the original hopes or desires that had first inspired them, but because they contained significant physiological truths and related to his intended method for treating Georgiana.
As he led her over the threshold of the laboratory Georgiana was cold and tremulous. Aylmer looked cheerfully into her face, with intent to reassure her, but was so startled with the intense glow of the birthmark upon the whiteness of her cheek that he could not restrain a strong convulsive shudder. His wife fainted.
As he guided her into the lab, Georgiana felt cold and shaky. Aylmer looked at her with a cheerful expression, wanting to comfort her, but was so taken aback by the intense brightness of the birthmark on her pale cheek that he couldn't help but shudder violently. His wife fainted.
"Aminadab! Aminadab!" shouted Aylmer, stamping violently on the floor.
"Aminadab! Aminadab!" shouted Aylmer, stomping hard on the floor.
Forthwith there issued from an inner apartment a man of low stature, but bulky frame, with shaggy hair hanging about his visage, which was grimed with the vapors of the furnace. This personage had been Aylmer's under-worker during his whole scientific career, and was admirably fitted for that office by his great mechanical readiness, and the skill with which, while incapable of comprehending a single principle, he executed all the details of his master's experiments. With his vast strength, his shaggy hair, his smoky aspect, and the indescribable earthiness that incrusted him, he seemed to represent man's physical nature; while Aylmer's slender figure, and pale, intellectual face, were no less apt a type of the spiritual element.
Suddenly, a short but stocky man came out from an inner room, with messy hair hanging around his face, which was smudged with the smoke from the furnace. This man had been Aylmer's assistant throughout his entire scientific career and was perfectly suited for the role due to his great mechanical skill, even though he couldn't grasp a single principle. With his immense strength, unkempt hair, grimy appearance, and the indescribable dirt that covered him, he seemed to embody man's physical nature. In contrast, Aylmer’s slim figure and pale, thoughtful face represented the spiritual aspect.
"Throw open the door of the boudoir, Aminadab," said Aylmer, "and burn a pastil."
"Open the door to the bedroom, Aminadab," said Aylmer, "and light a pastille."
"Yes, master," answered Aminadab, looking intently at the lifeless form of Georgiana; and then he muttered to himself, "If she were my wife, I'd never part with that birthmark."
"Yes, master," Aminadab replied, staring intently at Georgiana's lifeless body; then he muttered to himself, "If she were my wife, I'd never let go of that birthmark."
When Georgiana recovered consciousness she found herself breathing an atmosphere of penetrating fragrance, the gentle potency of which had recalled her from her deathlike faintness. The scene around her looked like enchantment. Aylmer had converted those smoky, dingy, sombre rooms, where he had spent his brightest years in recondite[4] pursuits, into a series of beautiful apartments not unfit to be the secluded abode of a lovely woman. The walls were hung with gorgeous curtains, which imparted the combination of grandeur and grace that no other species of adornment can achieve; and, as they fell from the ceiling to the floor, their rich and ponderous folds, concealing all angles and straight lines, appeared to shut in the scene from infinite space. For aught Georgiana knew, it might be a pavilion among the clouds. And Alymer, excluding the sunshine, which would have interfered with his chemical processes, had supplied its place with perfumed lamps, emitting flames of various hue, but all uniting in a soft, impurpled radiance. He now knelt by his wife's side, watching her earnestly, but without alarm; for he was confident in his science, and felt that he could draw a magic circle round her within which no evil might intrude.
When Georgiana came to, she found herself surrounded by a strong, sweet scent that had pulled her back from a deep faint. The scene around her felt like a dream. Aylmer had transformed those dark, dull rooms where he spent his best years on hidden pursuits into a series of beautiful spaces fit for a lovely woman. The walls were draped with stunning curtains, creating a blend of elegance and grandeur that nothing else could replicate. As the curtains flowed from the ceiling to the floor, their rich, heavy folds hid all the corners and straight lines, making it seem like the scene was closed off from the vastness of the world. For all Georgiana knew, it could have been a pavilion in the clouds. Aylmer, keeping out the sunlight that would disrupt his experiments, had instead filled the space with fragrant lamps that emitted flames of different colors, blending together in a soft, purple glow. He was now kneeling by her side, watching her closely but without worry; he trusted his scientific knowledge and felt he could create a magic circle around her that no harm could breach.
"Where am I? Ah, I remember," said Georgiana, faintly; and she placed her hand over her cheek to hide the terrible mark from her husband's eyes.
"Where am I? Oh, I remember," said Georgiana, softly; and she covered her cheek with her hand to hide the awful mark from her husband's view.
"Fear not, dearest!" exclaimed he. "Do not shrink from me! Believe me, Georgiana, I even rejoice in this single imperfection, since it will be such a rapture to remove it."
"Don't worry, my love!" he exclaimed. "Don't pull away from me! Trust me, Georgiana, I even welcome this one flaw, because it will be such a joy to get rid of it."
"O, spare me!" sadly replied his wife. "Pray do not look at it again. I never can forget that convulsive shudder."
"O, please spare me!" his wife replied sadly. "Please don't look at it again. I can never forget that horrifying shudder."
In order to soothe Georgiana, and, as it were, to release her mind from the burden of actual things, Aylmer now put in practice some of the light and playful secrets which science had taught him among its profounder lore. Airy figures, absolutely bodiless ideas, and forms of unsubstantial beauty came and danced before her, imprinting their momentary footsteps on beams of light. Though she had some indistinct idea of the method of these optical phenomena, still the illusion was almost perfect enough to warrant the belief that her husband possessed sway over the spiritual world. Then again, when she felt a wish to look forth from her seclusion, immediately, as if her thoughts were answered, the procession of external existence flitted across a screen. The scenery and the figures of actual life were perfectly represented, but with that bewitching yet indescribable difference which always makes a picture, an image, or a shadow so much more attractive than the original. When wearied of this, Aylmer bade her cast her eyes upon a vessel containing a quantity of earth. She did so with little interest at first; but was soon startled to perceive the germ of a plant shooting upward from the soil: Then came the slender stalk; the leaves gradually unfolded themselves; and amid them was a perfect and lovely flower.
To comfort Georgiana and take her mind off real-life burdens, Aylmer began to use some of the fun and playful tricks he had learned from science alongside its deeper knowledge. Light, intangible shapes, completely devoid of form, danced before her, leaving brief traces on beams of light. Although she had a vague understanding of how these optical effects worked, the illusion was convincing enough to make her believe her husband had control over the spiritual realm. Then, whenever she wanted to peek out from her isolation, her thoughts seemed to be answered, and the scene of the outside world flashed across a screen. The landscapes and people of reality were perfectly depicted, but with that enchanting yet indescribable quality that always makes a picture, an image, or a shadow much more appealing than the actual thing. When she grew tired of this, Aylmer encouraged her to look at a container filled with dirt. At first, she did so with little interest, but was soon surprised to see a plant sprouting up from the soil: Then the delicate stem appeared, the leaves gradually opened, and among them was a perfect and beautiful flower.
"It is magical!" cried Georgiana. "I dare not touch it."
"It’s incredible!" exclaimed Georgiana. "I can’t bring myself to touch it."
"Nay, pluck it," answered Aylmer,—"pluck it, and inhale its brief perfume while you may. The flower will wither in a few moments and leave nothing save its brown seed-vessels; but thence may be perpetuated a race as ephemeral as itself."
"Nah, just pick it," Aylmer replied, "pick it and enjoy its short-lived fragrance while you still can. The flower will fade in just a few moments, leaving behind only its brown seed pods; but from that, a generation as fleeting as the flower itself could arise."
But Georgiana had no sooner touched the flower than the whole plant suffered a blight, its leaves turning coal black as if by the agency of fire.
But as soon as Georgiana touched the flower, the entire plant withered, its leaves turning jet black as if scorched by fire.
"There was too powerful a stimulus," said Aylmer, thoughtfully.
"There was too strong a stimulus," Aylmer said thoughtfully.
To make up for this abortive experiment, he proposed to take her portrait by a scientific process of his own invention. It was to be effected by rays of light striking upon a polished plate of metal. Georgiana assented; but, on looking at the result, was affrighted to find the features of the portrait blurred and indefinable; while the minute figure of a hand appeared where the cheek should have been. Alymer snatched the metallic plate and threw it into a jar of corrosive[5] acid.
To make up for this failed experiment, he suggested taking her portrait using a scientific method he invented. It would be done by having rays of light hit a polished metal plate. Georgiana agreed; but when she saw the result, she was terrified to find the portrait's features blurred and unrecognizable, with a tiny hand appearing where her cheek should have been. Aylmer grabbed the metal plate and tossed it into a jar of corrosive acid.
Soon, however, he forgot these mortifying failures. In the intervals of study and chemical experiment he came to her flushed and exhausted, but seemed invigorated by her presence, and spoke in glowing language of the resources of his art. He gave a history of the long dynasty of the alchemists, who spent so many ages in quest of the universal solvent by which the golden principle might be elicited from all things vile and base, Aylmer appeared to believe that, by the plainest scientific logic, it was altogether within the limits of possibility to discover this long-sought medium. "But," he added, "a philosopher who should go deep enough to acquire the power would attain too lofty a wisdom to stoop to the exercise of it." Not less singular were his opinions in regard to the elixir vitae[6]. He more than intimated that it was at his option to concoct a liquid that should prolong life for years, perhaps interminably; but that it would produce a discord in nature which all the world, and chiefly the quaffer of the immortal nostrum, would find cause to curse.
Soon, though, he forgot these embarrassing failures. In between his studying and chemical experiments, he would come to her, flushed and exhausted, but seemed rejuvenated by her presence, speaking excitedly about the possibilities of his craft. He shared the history of the long line of alchemists who spent ages searching for the universal solvent that could extract the golden principle from all things worthless and base. Aylmer seemed to believe that, with straightforward scientific reasoning, it was entirely within the realm of possibility to discover this long-desired medium. "But," he added, "a philosopher who delves deep enough to gain the power would achieve such profound wisdom that they would be too elevated to bother using it." Equally unusual were his views on the elixir vitae. He suggested more than once that he could create a liquid that would extend life for years, perhaps indefinitely; however, it would create a disruption in nature that everyone, especially the drinker of the immortal potion, would come to regret.
"Aylmer, are you in earnest?" asked Georgiana, looking at him with amazement and fear. "It is terrible to possess such power, or even to dream of possessing it."
"Aylmer, are you serious?" asked Georgiana, looking at him with amazement and fear. "It's terrifying to have such power, or even to think about having it."
"O, do not tremble, my love," said her husband. "I would not wrong either you or myself by working such inharmonious effects upon our lives; but I would have you consider how trifling, in comparison, is the skill requisite to remove this little hand."
"O, don't be scared, my love," her husband said. "I wouldn't do any harm to you or to myself by creating such discord in our lives; I just want you to think about how minor, in comparison, the skill needed to take away this little hand is."
At the mention of the birthmark, Georgiana, as usual, shrank as if a red-hot iron had touched her cheek.
At the mention of the birthmark, Georgiana, as always, recoiled as if a red-hot iron had burned her cheek.
Again Aylmer applied himself to his labors. She could hear his voice in the distant furnace-room giving directions to Aminadab, whose harsh, uncouth, misshapen tones were audible in response, more like the grunt or growl of a brute than human speech. After hours of absence, Aylmer reappeared and proposed that she should now examine his cabinet of chemical products and natural treasures of the earth. Among the former he showed her a small vial, in which, he remarked, was contained a gentle yet most powerful fragrance, capable of impregnating all the breezes that blow across a kingdom. They were of inestimable value, the contents of that little vial; and, as he said so, he threw some of the perfume into the air and filled the room with piercing and invigorating delight.
Again, Aylmer focused on his work. She could hear his voice in the distant furnace room giving instructions to Aminadab, whose rough, awkward, distorted responses sounded more like the grunt or growl of an animal than human speech. After hours of being away, Aylmer came back and suggested that she should check out his collection of chemical products and natural treasures from the earth. Among the chemicals, he showed her a small vial and mentioned that it contained a gentle yet incredibly powerful fragrance, capable of filling every breeze that blows across a kingdom. The contents of that little vial were priceless; and as he said this, he released some of the perfume into the air, filling the room with a sharp and refreshing delight.
"And what is this?" asked Georgiana, pointing to a small crystal globe containing a gold-colored liquid. "It is so beautiful to the eye that I could imagine it the elixir of life."
"And what is this?" asked Georgiana, pointing to a small crystal globe filled with a gold-colored liquid. "It’s so beautiful that I could picture it as the elixir of life."
"In one sense it is," replied Aylmer; "or rather, the elixir of immortality. It is the most precious poison that ever was concocted in this world. By its aid I could apportion the lifetime of any mortal at whom you might point your finger. The strength of the dose would determine whether he were to linger out years, or drop dead in the midst of a breath. No king on his guarded throne could keep his life if I, in my private station, should deem that the welfare of millions justified me in depriving him of it."
"In a way, it is," Aylmer replied. "Or rather, it's the elixir of immortality. It's the most valuable poison ever created in this world. With it, I could control how long any person you pointed at would live. The amount given would decide whether they'd live for years or suddenly die with a single breath. No king on his secured throne could save his life if I, in my ordinary position, decided that the greater good for millions justified taking it away."
"Why do you keep such a terrific drug?" inquired Georgiana, in horror.
"Why do you keep such an amazing drug?" Georgiana asked, horrified.
"Do not mistrust me, dearest," said her husband, smiling; "its virtuous potency is yet greater than its harmful one. But see! here is a powerful cosmetic. With a few drops of this in a vase of water, freckles may be washed away as easily as the hands are cleansed. A stronger infusion[7] would take the blood out of the cheek, and leave the rosiest beauty a pale ghost."
"Please don’t doubt me, my love," her husband said with a smile; "its positive effects are even stronger than its negative ones. But look! Here’s a powerful cosmetic. Just a few drops of this in a vase of water can wash away freckles as easily as you wash your hands. A stronger mix would take the color out of your cheeks, leaving even the prettiest face looking like a pale ghost."
"Is it with this lotion that you intend to bathe my cheek?" asked Georgiana, anxiously.
"Is this the lotion you plan to use on my cheek?" Georgiana asked, worried.
"O no," hastily replied her husband; "this is merely superficial. Your case demands a remedy that shall go deeper."
"O no," her husband quickly replied; "this is just a surface issue. Your situation needs a solution that goes deeper."
In his interviews with Georgiana, Aylmer generally made minute inquiries as to her sensations, and whether the confinement of the rooms and the temperature of the atmosphere agreed with her. These questions had such a particular drift that Georgiana began to conjecture that she was already subjected to certain physical influences, either breathed in with the fragrant air or taken with her food. She fancied likewise, but it might be altogether fancy, that there was a stirring up of her system,—a strange, indefinite sensation creeping through her veins, and tingling, half painfully, half pleasurably, at her heart. Still, whenever she dared to look into the mirror, there she beheld herself pale as a white rose and with the crimson birthmark stamped upon her cheek. Not even Aylmer now hated it so much as she.
In his conversations with Georgiana, Aylmer usually asked detailed questions about how she was feeling, and whether the confined spaces and room temperature were comfortable for her. These inquiries were so pointed that Georgiana started to suspect she was already affected by some physical influences, either inhaled with the fragrant air or consumed with her food. She also thought—though it might just be her imagination—that there was a strange stirring in her system, a vague sensation moving through her veins, tingling at her heart in a way that was both uncomfortable and somewhat pleasurable. Yet, whenever she dared to look in the mirror, she saw herself as pale as a white rose, with the crimson birthmark glaring on her cheek. Not even Aylmer hated it as much as she did now.
To dispel the tedium of the hours which her husband found it necessary to devote to the processes of combination and analysis, Georgiana turned over the volumes of his scientific library. In many dark old tomes she met with chapters full of romance and poetry. They were the works of the philosophers of the Middle Ages, such as Albertus Magnus[8], Cornelius Agrippa[9], Paracelsus[10], and the famous friar who created the prophetic Brazen Head. All these antique naturalists stood in advance of their centuries, yet were imbued with some of their credulity, and therefore were believed, and perhaps imagined themselves to have acquired from the investigation of nature a power above nature, and from physics a sway over the spiritual world. Hardly less curious and imaginative were the early volumes of the Transactions of the Royal Society[11], in which the members, knowing little of the limits of natural possibility, were continually recording wonders or proposing methods whereby wonders might be wrought.
To break the boredom of the hours her husband spent on complex analysis and combination, Georgiana explored his scientific library. In many dark old books, she found chapters filled with romance and poetry. They were works by philosophers of the Middle Ages, like Albertus Magnus, Cornelius Agrippa, Paracelsus, and the famous friar who created the prophetic Brazen Head. All these ancient naturalists were ahead of their time, yet still held some of the gullibility of their era, leading them to believe—perhaps even imagine—that they had gained powers beyond nature through their studies, and that their understanding of physics granted them influence over the spiritual world. Equally curious and imaginative were the early volumes of the Transactions of the Royal Society, where members, unaware of the limits of natural possibility, continually documented wonders or suggested ways to create them.
But, to Georgiana, the most engrossing volume was a large folio from her husband's own hand, in which he had recorded every experiment of his scientific career, its original aim, the methods adopted for its development, and its final success or failure, with the circumstances to which either event was attributable. The book, in truth; was both the history and emblem of his ardent, ambitious, imaginative, yet practical and laborious life. He handled physical details as if there were nothing beyond them; yet spiritualized them all, and redeemed himself from materialism by his strong and eager aspiration towards the infinite. In his grasp the veriest clod of earth assumed a soul. Georgiana, as she read, reverenced Aylmer and loved him more profoundly than ever, but with a less entire dependence on his judgment than heretofore. Much as he had accomplished, she could not but observe that his most splendid successes were almost invariably failures, if compared with the ideal at which he aimed. His brightest diamonds were the merest pebbles, and felt to be so by himself, in comparison with the inestimable gems which lay hidden beyond his reach. The volume, rich with achievements that had won renown for its author, was yet as melancholy a record as over mortal hand had penned. It was the sad confession and continual exemplification of the shortcomings of the composite man, the spirit burdened with clay and working in matter, and of the despair that assails the higher nature at finding itself so miserably thwarted by the earthly part. Perhaps every man of genius, in whatever sphere, might recognize the image of his own experience in Aylmer's journal.
But for Georgiana, the most captivating book was a large folio written by her husband, where he documented every experiment from his scientific career, including its original purpose, the methods he used, and the final outcomes, along with the reasons behind each result. The book was truly both the history and symbol of his passionate, ambitious, imaginative, yet practical and hardworking life. He approached physical details as if they were all that mattered, but infused them with spiritual significance, lifting himself out of materialism through his strong desire for the infinite. In his hands, even the simplest piece of earth had a soul. As she read, Georgiana admired Aylmer and loved him even more deeply, but with less total dependency on his judgment than before. Despite all he had achieved, she couldn't help but notice that his greatest successes were often failures when measured against the ideal he aimed for. His brightest diamonds felt like mere pebbles to him, especially compared to the priceless gems that lay just out of reach. The book, filled with accomplishments that brought fame to its author, was yet a profoundly sad account—the lament of a complex man burdened by flesh, struggling within the material world, and the despair that his higher self felt at being so frustratingly hindered by the earthly side. Perhaps every genius, in any field, could see a reflection of their own experience in Aylmer's journal.
So deeply did these reflections affect Georgiana that she laid her face upon the open volume and burst into tears. In this situation she was found by her husband.
So deeply did these thoughts impact Georgiana that she laid her face on the open book and broke down in tears. In this moment, her husband found her.
"It is dangerous to read in a sorcerer's books," said he with a smile, though his countenance was uneasy and displeased. "Georgiana, there are pages in that volume which I can scarcely glance over and keep my senses. Take heed lest it prove as detrimental to you."
"It’s risky to read a sorcerer’s books," he said with a smile, even though his expression was tense and unhappy. "Georgiana, there are pages in that book that I can barely look at without losing my mind. Be careful, or it might be just as harmful to you."
"It has made me worship you more than ever." said she.
"It has made me admire you more than ever," she said.
"Ah, wait for this one success," rejoined he, "then worship me if you will. I shall deem myself hardly unworthy of it. But come. I have sought you for the luxury of your voice. Sing to me, dearest."
"Ah, just wait for this one success," he replied, "then you can worship me if you want. I won’t think I’m unworthy of it. But come on. I’ve been looking for you just to hear your beautiful voice. Sing for me, my dear."
So she poured out the liquid music of her voice to quench the thirst of his spirit. He then took his leave with a boyish exuberance of gayety, assuring her that her seclusion would endure but a little longer, and that the result was already certain. Scarcely had he departed when Georgiana felt irresistibly impelled to follow him. She had forgotten to inform Aylmer of a symptom which for two or three hours past had begun to excite her attention. It was a sensation in the fatal birthmark, not painful, but which induced a restlessness throughout her system. Hastening after her husband, she intruded for the first time into the laboratory.
So she let the beautiful sound of her voice flow out to satisfy his soul. He then left with a youthful energy and cheerfulness, assuring her that her solitude wouldn’t last much longer and that the outcome was already determined. Hardly had he gone when Georgiana felt an overwhelming urge to follow him. She had forgotten to tell Aylmer about a symptom that had started to catch her attention for the past couple of hours. It was a feeling in the fatal birthmark—not painful, but it caused a sense of restlessness throughout her body. Rushing after her husband, she entered the laboratory for the first time.
The first thing that struck her eye was the furnace, that hot and feverish worker, with the intense glow of its fire, which by the quantities of soot clustered above it seemed to have been burning for ages. There was a distilling-apparatus in full operation. Around the room were retorts, tubes, cylinders, crucibles, and other apparatus of chemical research. An electrical machine stood ready for immediate use. The atmosphere felt oppressively close, and was tainted with gaseous odors which had been tormented forth by the processes of science. The severe and homely simplicity of the apartment, with its naked walls and brick pavement, looked strange, accustomed as Georgiana had become to the fantastic elegance of her boudoir. But what chiefly, indeed almost solely, drew her attention, was the aspect of Aylmer himself.
The first thing that caught her attention was the furnace, that hot and intense worker, glowing fiercely, with clumps of soot above it suggesting it had been burning for a long time. There was a distillation apparatus in full operation. Around the room were retorts, tubes, cylinders, crucibles, and other tools of chemical research. An electrical machine was ready for immediate use. The atmosphere felt stifling and was filled with gas-like odors released by scientific processes. The stark and simple appearance of the room, with its bare walls and brick floor, felt unfamiliar to Georgiana, who was used to the elaborate elegance of her boudoir. But what mainly, almost solely, grabbed her attention was the appearance of Aylmer himself.
He was pale as death, anxious and absorbed, and hung over the furnace as if it depended upon his utmost watchfulness whether the liquid which it was distilling should be the draught of immortal happiness or misery. How different from the sanguine and joyous mien that he had assumed for Georgiana's encouragement!
He was as pale as a ghost, anxious and focused, leaning over the furnace as if his complete attention was all that stood between the liquid it was producing being a potion of eternal happiness or suffering. So different from the cheerful and optimistic expression he had put on to encourage Georgiana!
"Carefully now, Aminadab; carefully, thou human machine; carefully, thou man of clay," muttered Aylmer, more to himself than his assistant. "Now, If there be a thought too much or too little, it is all over."
"Carefully now, Aminadab; carefully, you human machine; carefully, you man of clay," Aylmer muttered, more to himself than to his assistant. "Now, if there’s even a thought too much or too little, it’s all over."
"Ho! ho!" mumbled Aminadab. "Look, master! look!"
"Hey! hey!" mumbled Aminadab. "Look, boss! look!"
Aylmer raised his eyes hastily, and at first reddened, then grew paler than ever, on beholding Georgiana. He rushed towards her and seized her arm with a gripe that left the print of his fingers upon it.
Aylmer quickly looked up, first flushing with color and then turning paler than before when he saw Georgiana. He dashed toward her and grabbed her arm with a grip that left his fingerprints on her skin.
"Why do you come thither? Have you no trust in your husband?" cried he, impetuously. "Would you throw the blight of that fatal birthmark over my labors? It is not well done. Go, prying woman! go!"
"Why are you here? Don't you trust your husband?" he shouted, frustrated. "Are you going to ruin my work with that cursed birthmark? That's not right. Leave, meddlesome woman! Just go!"
"Nay, Aylmer," said Georgiana with the firmness of which she possessed no stinted endowment, "it is not you that have a right to complain. You mistrust your wife; you have concealed the anxiety with which you watch the development of this experiment. Think not so unworthily of me, my husband. Tell me all the risk we run, and fear not that I shall shrink: for my share in it is far less than your own."
"Nah, Aylmer," Georgiana said firmly, "you have no right to complain. You don’t trust your wife; you’ve hidden the worry you feel as you watch this experiment unfold. Don’t think so poorly of me, my husband. Tell me all the risks we’re facing, and don’t worry that I’ll back down: my part in this is much smaller than yours."
"No, no, Georgiana!" said Aylmer, impatiently; "it must not be."
"No, no, Georgiana!" Aylmer said, impatiently. "It can't be."
"I submit," replied she, calmly. "And, Aylmer, I shall quaff whatever draught you bring me; but it will be on the same principle that would induce me to take a dose of poison if offered by your hand."
"I agree," she replied calmly. "And, Aylmer, I will drink whatever you give me; but it'll be for the same reason that I would take poison if it were offered by you."
"My noble wife," said Aylmer, deeply moved, "I knew not the height and depth of your nature until now. Nothing shall be concealed. Know, then, that this crimson hand, superficial as it seems, has clutched its grasp into your being with a strength of which I had no previous conception. I have already administered agents powerful enough to do aught except to change your entire physical system. Only one thing remains to be tried. If that fail us we are ruined."
"My dear wife," Aylmer said, feeling very emotional, "I didn't realize how deep and complex you are until now. Nothing will be kept secret. You should know that this scarlet mark, despite how it may appear, has rooted itself in your very being with a force I never imagined. I've already used strong substances that can do everything except transform your entire physical state. There’s only one more thing we can try. If that doesn't work, we’re done for."
"Why did you hesitate to tell me this?" asked she.
"Why did you hesitate to tell me this?" she asked.
"Because, Georgiana," said Aylmer, in a low voice, "there is danger."
"Because, Georgiana," Aylmer said quietly, "there's danger."
"Danger? There is but one danger,—that this horrible stigma shall be left upon my cheek!" cried Georgiana. "Remove it, remove it, whatever be the cost, or we shall both go mad!"
"Danger? There’s only one danger—this terrible mark left on my cheek!" Georgiana cried. "Get rid of it, get rid of it, no matter the cost, or we’ll both go insane!"
"Heaven knows your words are too true," said Aylmer, sadly. "And now, dearest, return to your boudoir. In a little while all will be tested."
"Heaven knows your words are too true," Aylmer said sadly. "Now, my dear, go back to your room. Soon enough, everything will be tested."
He conducted her back and took leave of her with a solemn tenderness which spoke far more than his words how much was now at stake. After his departure Georgiana became rapt in musings. She considered the character of Aylmer, and did it completer justice than at any previous moment. Her heart exulted, while it trembled, at his honorable love,—so pure and lofty that it would accept nothing less than perfection, nor miserably make itself contented with an earthlier nature than he had dreamed of. She felt how much more precious was such a sentiment than that meaner kind which would have borne with the imperfection for her sake, and have been guilty of treason to holy love by degrading its perfect idea to the level of the actual; and with her whole spirit she prayed that, for a single moment, she might satisfy his highest and deepest conception. Longer than one moment she well knew it could not be; for his spirit was ever on the march, ever ascending, and each instant required something that was beyond the scope of the instant before.
He escorted her back and said goodbye with a serious tenderness that conveyed much more than his words about how much was at stake. After he left, Georgiana became lost in thought. She reflected on Aylmer's character and understood him more completely than ever before. Her heart soared, even as it trembled, at his honorable love—so pure and noble that it would accept nothing less than perfection, and wouldn’t settle for a simpler version of what he had envisioned. She recognized how much more valuable such a feeling was than a lesser kind that would have tolerated imperfection for her sake, betraying true love by lowering its ideal to match reality; and with all her being, she prayed that for just one moment, she could meet his highest and deepest expectations. She knew it could only be for that one moment, though; his spirit was always moving forward, always rising, and each moment demanded something beyond what the previous moment could offer.
The sound of her husband's footsteps aroused her. He bore a crystal goblet containing a liquor colorless as water, but bright enough to be the draught of immortality. Aylmer was pale; but it seemed rather the consequence of a highly wrought state of mind and tension of spirit than of fear or doubt.
The sound of her husband's footsteps woke her up. He carried a crystal goblet filled with a liquid as clear as water, yet radiant enough to be the drink of immortality. Aylmer looked pale, but it seemed more like the result of an intense state of mind and strained spirit than fear or uncertainty.
"The concoction of the draught has been perfect," said he, in answer to Georgiana's look. "Unless all my science have deceived me, it cannot fail."
"The mix of the potion has been perfect," he said, in response to Georgiana's look. "Unless all my knowledge has misled me, it can't fail."
"Save on your account, my dearest Aylmer," observed his wife, "I might wish to put off this birthmark of mortality by relinquishing mortality itself in preference to any other mode. Life is but a sad possession to those who have attained precisely the degree of moral advancement at which I stand. Were I weaker and blinder, it might be happiness. Were I stronger, it might be endured hopefully. But, being what I find myself, methinks I am of all mortals the most fit to die."
"Save on your account, my dearest Aylmer," his wife remarked, "I might want to get rid of this birthmark of mortality by giving up life itself instead of opting for any other method. Life feels like a sorrowful possession to those who have reached the level of moral growth that I have. If I were weaker and more naïve, it might bring me happiness. If I were stronger, it might be something I could endure with hope. But being who I am, I believe I am the most suited of all mortals to die."
"You are fit for heaven without tasting death!" replied her husband. "But why do we speak of dying? The draught cannot fail. Behold its effect upon this plant."
"You’re ready for heaven without having to die!" her husband replied. "But why are we even talking about dying? The drink is guaranteed to work. Look at what it’s done to this plant."
On the window-seat there stood a geranium diseased with yellow blotches, which had overspread all its leaves. Aylmer poured a small quantity of the liquid upon the soil in which it grew. In a little time, when the roots of the plant had taken up the moisture, the unsightly blotches began to be extinguished in a living verdure.
On the window seat, there was a geranium covered in yellow spots that had spread across all its leaves. Aylmer poured a little of the liquid onto the soil where it was growing. After a while, as the plant's roots absorbed the moisture, the ugly spots started to fade away into vibrant green.
"There needed no proof," said Georgiana, quietly. "Give me the goblet. I joyfully stake all upon your word."
"There’s no need for proof," Georgiana said softly. "Give me the goblet. I'm happily betting everything on your word."
"Drink, then, thou lofty creature!" exclaimed Aylmer, with fervid admiration. "There is no taint of imperfection on thy spirit. Thy sensible frame, too, shall soon be all perfect."
"Drink, then, you lofty being!" exclaimed Aylmer, with intense admiration. "There is no trace of imperfection in your spirit. Your sensible body, too, will soon be completely perfect."
She quaffed the liquid and returned the goblet to his hand.
She drank the liquid and handed the goblet back to him.
"It is grateful," said she, with a placid smile. "Methinks it is like water from a heavenly fountain; for it contains I know not what of unobtrusive fragrance and deliciousness. It allays a feverish thirst that had parched me for many days. Now, dearest, let me sleep. My earthly senses are closing over my spirit like the leaves around the heart of a rose at sunset."
"It’s wonderful," she said with a calm smile. "I think it’s like water from a heavenly fountain because it has an indescribable fragrance and sweetness. It quenches a thirst that’s been bothering me for days. Now, my love, let me sleep. My earthly senses are closing around my spirit like the leaves around a rose at sunset."
She spoke the last words with a gentle reluctance, as if it required almost more energy than she could command to pronounce the faint and lingering syllables. Scarcely had they loitered through her lips ere she was lost in slumber. Aylmer sat by her side, watching her aspect with the emotions proper to a man, the whole value of whose existence was involved in the process now to be tested. Mingled with this mood, however, was the philosophic investigation characteristic of the man of science. Not the minutest symptom escaped him. A heightened flush of the cheek, a slight irregularity of breath, a quiver of the eyelid, a hardly perceptible tremor through the frame,—such were the details which, as the moments passed, he wrote down, in his folio volume. Intense thought had set its stamp upon every previous page of that volume; but the thoughts of years were all concentrated upon the last.
She said her final words with a gentle hesitation, as if it took almost more energy than she could muster to say those soft, lingering sounds. As soon as they slipped past her lips, she fell into a deep sleep. Aylmer sat beside her, observing her face with the emotions appropriate for a man whose entire existence depended on the process about to unfold. Along with this feeling, however, was the scientific curiosity typical of a man of science. Not a single sign escaped his notice. A reddened cheek, a slight irregularity in her breathing, a flutter of her eyelid, a barely noticeable shiver through her body—these were the details that he diligently noted down in his notebook as the moments went by. Intense thinking had marked every previous page of that notebook; but all the thoughts of years were concentrated on the last one.
While thus employed, he failed not to gaze often at the fatal hand, and not without a shudder. Yet once, by a strange and unaccountable impulse, he pressed it with his lips. His spirit recoiled, however, in the very act; and Georgiana, out of the midst of her deep sleep, moved uneasily, and murmured, as if in remonstrance. Again Aylmer resumed, his watch. Nor was it without avail. The crimson hand, which at first had been strongly visible upon the marble paleness of Georgiana's cheek, now grew more faintly outlined. She remained not less pale than ever; but the birthmark, with every breath that came and went, lost somewhat of its former distinctness. Its presence had been awful; its departure was more awful still. Watch the stain of the rainbow fading out of the sky, and you will know how that mysterious symbol passed away.
While working on this, he often found himself staring at the cursed hand, shuddering each time. Yet, once, driven by an odd and unexplainable urge, he kissed it. But even in that moment, his spirit recoiled; and Georgiana, in the depths of her deep sleep, stirred restlessly and murmured as if in protest. Aylmer resumed his watch again. His efforts were not in vain. The crimson hand, which had once stood out starkly against the marble whiteness of Georgiana's cheek, now appeared more faintly. She remained just as pale, but with every breath, the birthmark lost a bit of its previous clarity. Its presence had been terrifying, but its fading was even more frightening. Watch the rainbow's colors disappear from the sky, and you'll understand how that mysterious symbol vanished.
"By Heaven! it is well-nigh gone!" said Aylmer to himself, in almost irrepressible ecstasy. "I can scarcely trace it now. Success! success! And now it is like the faintest rose color. The lightest flush of blood across her cheek would overcome it. But she is so pale!"
"By Heaven! it's almost gone!" Aylmer said to himself, feeling nearly uncontrollable joy. "I can hardly see it now. Success! Success! And now it's just the faintest hint of pink. Even the slightest blush on her cheek would make it disappear. But she's so pale!"
He drew aside the window-curtain and suffered the light of natural day to fall into the room and rest upon her cheek. At the same time he heard a gross, hoarse chuckle, which he had long known as his servant Aminadab's expression of delight.
He pulled back the curtain and let natural light fill the room and touch her cheek. At that moment, he heard a rough, raspy chuckle, which he recognized as his servant Aminadab's way of showing pleasure.
"Ah, clod! ah, earthly mass!" cried Aylmer, laughing in a sort of frenzy, "you have served me well! Matter and spirit—earth and heaven—have both done their part in this! Laugh, thing of the senses! You have earned the right to laugh."
"Ah, fool! ah, lump of clay!" Aylmer exclaimed, laughing in a frenzied way, "you have done me a great service! Matter and spirit—earth and sky—have both played their role in this! Laugh, creation of the senses! You’ve earned the right to laugh."
These exclamations broke Georgiana's sleep. She slowly unclosed her eyes and gazed into the mirror which her husband had arranged for that purpose. A faint smile flitted over her lips when she recognized how barely perceptible was now that crimson hand which had once blazed forth with such disastrous brilliancy as to scare away all their happiness. But then her eyes sought Aylmer's face with a trouble and anxiety that he could by no means account for.
These exclamations interrupted Georgiana's sleep. She slowly opened her eyes and looked into the mirror her husband had set up for her. A slight smile appeared on her lips when she noticed how barely noticeable the crimson mark had become, which had once stood out so vividly that it drove away all their happiness. But then her eyes searched Aylmer's face with a worry and concern that he couldn't understand at all.
"My poor Aylmer!" murmured she.
"My poor Aylmer!" she whispered.
"Poor? Nay, richest, happiest, most favored!" exclaimed he. "My peerless bride, it is successful! You are perfect!"
"Poor? No way, I'm the richest, happiest, most fortunate!" he exclaimed. "My flawless bride, it’s a success! You’re amazing!"
"My poor Aylmer," she repeated, with a more than human tenderness, "you have aimed loftily; you have done nobly. Do not repent that, with so high and pure a feeling, you have rejected the best the earth could offer. Aylmer, dearest Aylmer, I am dying!"
"My poor Aylmer," she said again, with an almost supernatural tenderness, "you have aimed high; you have acted with great nobility. Don't regret that, with such a high and pure feeling, you turned down the best that the world had to offer. Aylmer, my dearest Aylmer, I am dying!"
Alas! it was too true! The fatal hand had grappled with the mystery of life, and was the bond by which an angelic spirit kept itself in union with a mortal frame. As the last crimson tint of the birthmark—that sole token of human imperfection—faded from her cheek, the parting breath of the now perfect woman passed into the atmosphere, and her soul, lingering a moment, near her husband, took its heavenward flight. Then a hoarse, chuckling laugh was heard again! Thus ever does the gross fatality of earth exult in its invariable triumph over the immortal essence which, in this dim sphere of half-development, demands the completeness of a higher state. Yet, had Aylmer reached a profounder wisdom, he need not thus have flung away the happiness which would have woven his mortal life of the selfsame texture with the celestial. The momentary circumstance was too strong for him; he failed to look beyond the shadowy scope of time, and, living once for all in eternity, to find the perfect future in the present.
Unfortunately, it was all too real! The deadly hand had wrestled with the mystery of life and was the link that kept an angelic spirit connected to a human body. As the last hint of crimson from the birthmark—that singular sign of human flaw—disappeared from her cheek, the final breath of the now perfect woman mingled with the air, and her soul, lingering for a moment near her husband, took its ascent to heaven. Then a rough, mocking laugh echoed again! This is how the heavy fate of the earth revels in its constant victory over the immortal essence, which, in this cloudy realm of partial development, longs for the wholeness of a higher existence. Yet, if Aylmer had gained deeper wisdom, he wouldn’t have so recklessly discarded the happiness that could have intertwined his earthly life with the heavenly. The fleeting situation was too overpowering for him; he failed to see beyond the fleeting scope of time and, by living fully in eternity, to discover the perfect future in the present.
NOTES
[1] Published in the March, 1843, number of The Pioneer, edited by J. R. Lowell. Republished in Mosses from an Old Manse in 1846.
[1] Published in the March 1843 issue of The Pioneer, edited by J. R. Lowell. Republished in Mosses from an Old Manse in 1846.
[2] 154:29 "Eve," of Powers. A noted American sculptor (1805-1873). "Eve," "The Fisher Boy," and "America" are some of his chief works.
[2] 154:29 "Eve," of Powers. A well-known American sculptor (1805-1873). "Eve," "The Fisher Boy," and "America" are a few of his main works.
[3] 168:28 Pygmalion. A sculptor and king of Cyprus.
[3] 168:28 Pygmalion. A sculptor and king of Cyprus.
[4] 181:16 recondite. Abstruse or secret.
[4] 181:16 recondite. Difficult to understand or hidden.
[5] 168:27 corrosive. Destructive of tissue.
Corrosive. Destroys tissue.
[6] 184:12 vitae. Of life.
Of life.
[7] 166:3 infusion. The act of pouring in.
[7] 166:3 infusion. The act of pouring in.
[8] 167:1 Albertus Magnus. A famous scholastic philosopher and member of the Dominican order (1193-1280).
[8] 167:1 Albertus Magnus. A well-known scholastic thinker and member of the Dominican order (1193-1280).
[9] 167:1 Cornelius Agrippa. A German philosopher and student of alchemy and magic (1486-1535).
[9] 167:1 Cornelius Agrippa. A German philosopher and scholar in alchemy and magic (1486-1535).
[10] 167:1 Paracelsus. A German-Swiss physician, and alchemist (1492-1541).
[10] 167:1 Paracelsus. A physician and alchemist from Germany and Switzerland (1492-1541).
[11] 167:10 Royal Society. An association for the advancement of science, founded in London a little before 1660.
[11] 167:10 Royal Society. A group dedicated to promoting science, established in London just before 1660.
BIOGRAPHY
Nathaniel Hawthorne was born in Salem, Massachusetts, July 4, 1804. His ancestors were prominent in the affairs of the colony: John Hawthorne was one of the judges who tried the witches in 1620; and another John Hawthorne was a member of the dignified school committee of Salem in 1796. Hawthorne's father, a ship captain, died in a foreign land when his son was only four years old; his mother lived for forty years after the death of her husband the life of a recluse in her own house. The family's star was in the decline and the people of Salem looked on Nathaniel as a lazy and very queer boy. He grew up in a unique solitude. During these years of seclusion Hawthorne acquired the habit of keeping silent on all occasions, and reading a few books frequently and thoroughly. The Newgate Calendar must have supplied him with many subtle suggestions for his later writings on sin and crime, for in almost all of his productions his imagination is tinged with, this old Puritanic philosophy and theology.
Nathaniel Hawthorne was born in Salem, Massachusetts, on July 4, 1804. His ancestors played significant roles in the colony's history: John Hawthorne was one of the judges who tried the witches in 1620, and another John Hawthorne served on the respected school committee of Salem in 1796. Hawthorne's father, a ship captain, died overseas when Nathaniel was just four years old, and his mother spent the next forty years living as a recluse in their home after her husband's death. The family's status declined, and the people of Salem viewed Nathaniel as a lazy and odd boy. He grew up in a distinctive isolation. During his years of solitude, Hawthorne developed a habit of remaining silent on all occasions and reading a few books often and deeply. The Newgate Calendar likely provided him with many subtle ideas for his later works focusing on sin and crime, as nearly all his writings are influenced by this old Puritan philosophy and theology.
He entered Bowdoin College in 1821 and graduated from this institution in 1825. He had as classmates Longfellow, and Franklin Pierce, who afterward became president of the United States. After his graduation Hawthorne returned to Salem, where he lived with his mother and sisters in almost absolute seclusion for fourteen years. During this period he wrote daily, and spent his nights in burning what he had written in the daytime.
He started attending Bowdoin College in 1821 and graduated in 1825. His classmates included Longfellow and Franklin Pierce, who later became president of the United States. After graduating, Hawthorne went back to Salem, where he lived with his mother and sisters in near-total isolation for fourteen years. During this time, he wrote every day and spent his nights destroying what he had written during the day.
He was clerk of the Boston Custom House from 1839 to 1841, when the Whig party removed him for being ultra-partisan in behalf of the Democrats. At this time Hawthorne wrote: "As to the Salem people, I really thought I had been exceedingly good-natured in my treatment of them. They certainly do not deserve good usage at my hands, after permitting me to be deliberately lied down, not merely once, but at two separate attacks, and on two false indictments, without hardly a voice being raised in my behalf." He married Sophia Peabody, July 9, 1842. From 1842 until 1846 they lived in Concord in the house formerly occupied by Emerson. These were the happiest years of his life. In 1846 he returned to Salem as surveyor in the Salem Custom House. He retired from this office in 1850 and lived in Lenox, Massachusetts, for two years. In 1852 he settled in Concord. President Pierce appointed him consul at Liverpool in 1853, and he served in this position until 1857.
He was the clerk of the Boston Custom House from 1839 to 1841, when the Whig party let him go for being very partisan in favor of the Democrats. At that time, Hawthorne wrote: "Regarding the Salem people, I honestly thought I had been quite good-natured in my dealings with them. They definitely don’t deserve good treatment from me after allowing me to be openly maligned, not just once, but during two separate incidents and on two false accusations, with hardly anyone speaking up for me." He married Sophia Peabody on July 9, 1842. From 1842 to 1846, they lived in Concord in the house that had been occupied by Emerson. These were the happiest years of his life. In 1846, he returned to Salem as surveyor at the Salem Custom House. He retired from this position in 1850 and lived in Lenox, Massachusetts, for two years. In 1852, he moved to Concord. President Pierce appointed him consul in Liverpool in 1853, and he held that position until 1857.
After leaving Liverpool he travelled three years in England and on the continent. He returned to Concord in 1860. He died in the White Mountains, May 18, 1864. Although a silent man and a seeker of solitude during his life, few writers have ever experienced such wide publicity of their inmost lives as has Hawthorne since his death. The publication of his Notes has opened his desk and work-shop to every one, and has revealed to us a magnanimous, sympathetic, and pure man, who realized his responsibilities as a writer and improved all his literary opportunities.
After leaving Liverpool, he spent three years traveling around England and the continent. He came back to Concord in 1860. He passed away in the White Mountains on May 18, 1864. Even though he was a quiet person and sought solitude during his life, few writers have had such extensive exposure of their private lives as Hawthorne has since his death. The release of his Notes has laid bare his desk and workshop to everyone, revealing a generous, compassionate, and genuine man who understood his duties as a writer and made the most of every literary opportunity.
BIOGRAPHICAL REFERENCES
History of American Literature, Moses Coit Tyler.
History of American Literature, Moses Coit Tyler.
Introduction to American Literature, Henry S. Pancoast.
Introduction to American Literature, Henry S. Pancoast.
Studies in American Literature, Charles Noble.
Studies in American Literature, Charles Noble.
Introduction to American Literature, Brander Matthews.
Introduction to American Literature, Brander Matthews.
"Gloom and Cheer in Hawthorne," Critic, 45: 28-36.
"Gloom and Cheer in Hawthorne," Critic, 45: 28-36.
"Hawthorne and his Circle," Nation, 77: 410-411.
"Hawthorne and his Circle," Nation, 77: 410-411.
"Hawthorne as seen by his Publisher," Critic, 45: 51-55.
"Hawthorne as seen by his Publisher," Critic, 45: 51-55.
"Hawthorne from an English Point of View." Critic, 45: 60-66.
"Hawthorne from an English Point of View." Critic, 45: 60-66.
"Hawthorne's Last Years," Critic, 45: 67-71.
"Hawthorne's Last Years," *Critic*, 45: 67-71.
"Life of Hawthorne," Atlantic Monthly, 90: 563-567,
"Life of Hawthorne," Atlantic Monthly, 90: 563-567,
CRITICISMS
Many influences in Hawthorne's environment served to condition and mold him as a writer. Salem had reached its highest prosperity in all lines and was just beginning its retrogression in Hawthorne's time; the primeval forests of Maine produced a subtle and lasting influence on him during his sojourn in Maine for his health; transcendentalism was the ruling thought at the time when Hawthorne was in his most plastic and solitary age; his interest in Brook Farm brought him in contact with all the good and bad points of that social movement; his life in the Old Manse in Concord and in the Berkshire Hills contributed largely to the deepening of his convictions and sympathies; and over all, like a sombre cloud, hung his ancestral Puritanic training which penetrated and suffused all his writings. He is the most native and the least imitative of all our fiction writers.
Many influences in Hawthorne's environment shaped him as a writer. Salem had reached its peak prosperity in all areas and was just starting to decline during Hawthorne's time; the ancient forests of Maine had a subtle and lasting impact on him while he was there for his health; transcendentalism was the dominant ideology during his most formative and solitary years; his interest in Brook Farm exposed him to both the positive and negative aspects of that social movement; his time living in the Old Manse in Concord and the Berkshire Hills significantly deepened his convictions and sympathies; and over everything, like a dark cloud, loomed his ancestral Puritan upbringing, which permeated all his writings. He is the most authentic and least imitative of all our fiction writers.
Hawthorne did not write on the common subjects and facts of his day, but chose to have his readers go with him, away from prosaic life, out into a world of mysteries where we may revel in all kinds of imaginary sports. By this process he succeeded in producing poetic effects from the most unpromising materials. His writings are fanciful. He enjoyed subjects that deal with the occult, such as mesmerism, hypnotism, and subtle suggestions. He harked back to the rigid beliefs and laws of the Puritans, but he and his subjects are spiritually advanced far above the crude, ponderous, and highly theological tenets of his forefathers.
Hawthorne didn't write about the everyday topics and issues of his time, but instead chose to take his readers away from mundane life into a world of mysteries where we can indulge in all sorts of imaginary adventures. Through this approach, he managed to create poetic effects from the most unlikely materials. His writings are whimsical. He liked exploring themes related to the occult, like mesmerism, hypnotism, and subtle suggestions. He looked back at the strict beliefs and rules of the Puritans, but he and his subjects are spiritually more advanced than the crude, heavy, and highly theological principles of his ancestors.
Hawthorne is very provincial. He travelled little until he was fifty years old. He naturally loved the antique and poetic countries, but he always qualified his admiration of these foreign lands by praising something in his own New England. He conceded that there was little or nothing in this prosperous and crude country to inspire a writer to produce poetry, but his patriotism was so strong that he could never free himself wholly from its provincial effects. All his works were produced in the stress created by this pull of opposing forces—his high poetic ideals and his love of country.
Hawthorne is quite provincial. He didn’t travel much until he turned fifty. He naturally loved the old and poetic places, but he always balanced his admiration for these foreign lands by highlighting something about his own New England. He admitted that there wasn’t much in this thriving but rough country to inspire a writer to create poetry, yet his strong patriotism kept him from completely escaping its provincial influence. All his works were shaped by the tension between these opposing forces—his lofty poetic ideals and his love for his country.
In form he tends toward the polish of a classicist; in quality and freedom of thought he is very responsive to the mysteries of romanticism. He is introspective in his thinking and symbolical in his writing. Naturally he thinks abstractly, but is compelled to construct concrete methods of presenting his ideas. He never describes a strong emotion in detail, but delights in using suggestions and sidelights. His pure and refined manhood, his delicate fancy and deep interest in moral and religious questions, his conscience in its most artistic form, all are presented to the reader in the choicest garb of well chosen words and attuned to a subtle rhythm that adds beauty and attractiveness to his style.
In his style, he has the polish of a classicist, but in terms of depth and freedom of thought, he's very attuned to the mysteries of romanticism. He reflects deeply in his thinking and uses symbolism in his writing. Naturally, he thinks in abstract terms, but he feels the need to create concrete ways to express his ideas. He never goes into detail about strong emotions but enjoys using hints and subtle suggestions. His pure and refined masculinity, his delicate imagination, and his strong interest in moral and religious issues, along with his conscience in its most artistic form, are all presented to the reader with carefully chosen words and a rhythmic flow that adds beauty and appeal to his style.
GENERAL REFERENCES
Hours in a Library, Leslie Stephen.
Hours in a Library, Leslie Stephen.
A Literary History of America, Barrett Wendell.
A Literary History of America, Barrett Wendell.
American Literature, William P. Trent.
American Literature, William P. Trent.
Makers of English Fiction, W.J. Dawson.
Makers of English Fiction, W.J. Dawson.
Leading American Novelists, J. Erskine.
Top American Novelists, J. Erskine.
Studies and Appreciations, L.E. Gates.
Studies and Appreciations, L.E. Gates.
"An Estimate," Scribner's Magazine, 43: 69-84.
"An Estimate," Scribner's Magazine, 43: 69-84.
"Unknown Quantity in Hawthorne's Personality," Current Literature, 42: 517-518.
"Unknown Quantity in Hawthorne's Personality," Current Literature, 42: 517-518.
COLLATERAL READINGS
Biographical Stories for Children, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
Biographical Stories for Kids, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
Mosses from an Old Manse, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
Mosses from an Old Manse, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
The Wonder Boot, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
The Wonder Boot, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
The Blithedale Romance, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
The Blithedale Romance, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
Tanglewood Tales, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
Tanglewood Tales, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
Lady Eleanore's Mantle, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
Lady Eleanore's Mantle, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
The Great Stone Face, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
The Great Stone Face, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
The Prophetic Pictures, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
The Prophetic Pictures, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
The Necklace, Guy de Maupassant.
The Necklace, Guy de Maupassant.
A Solitary, Mary Wilkins Freeman.
A Solitary, Mary Wilkins Freeman.
The Lady or the Tiger, Frank R. Stockton.
The Lady or the Tiger, Frank R. Stockton.
The Strange Ride, Rudyard Kipling.
The Strange Ride, Rudyard Kipling.
Rikki-Tikki-Tavi, Rudyard Kipling.
Rikki-Tikki-Tavi, Rudyard Kipling.
They, Rudyard Kipling.
They, Rudyard Kipling.
The Twelfth Guest, Mary Wilkins Freeman.
The Twelfth Guest, Mary Wilkins Freeman.
The Shadows on the Wall, Mary Wilkins Freeman.
The Shadows on the Wall, Mary Wilkins Freeman.
ETHAN BRAND[1]
A Chapter From An Abortive Romance
A Chapter From A Failed Romance
By Nathaniel Hawthorne (1804-1864)
By Nathaniel Hawthorne (1804-1864)
Bartram the lime-burner, a rough, heavy-looking man, begrimed with charcoal, sat watching his kiln, at nightfall, while his little son played at building houses with the scattered fragments of marble, when, on the hillside below them, they heard a roar of laughter, not mirthful, but slow, and even solemn, like a wind shaking the boughs of the forest.
Bartram the lime-burner, a tough, stout man covered in ash, sat watching his kiln at dusk, while his young son played at building houses with the broken pieces of marble scattered around. Suddenly, from the hillside below them, they heard a roar of laughter—slow and somewhat serious, like the wind rustling through the trees.
"Father, what is that?" asked the little boy, leaving his play, and pressing betwixt his father's knees.
"Dad, what's that?" asked the little boy, stopping his play and squeezing between his father's knees.
"O, some drunken man, I suppose," answered the lime-burner; "some merry fellow from the bar-room in the village, who dared not laugh loud enough within doors lest he should blow the roof of the house off. So here he is, shaking his jolly sides at the foot of Graylock."
"O, just some drunk guy, I guess," replied the lime-burner; "some happy dude from the village bar, who didn't want to laugh too loudly inside for fear of bringing the roof down. So here he is, shaking his cheerful sides at the foot of Graylock."
"But, father," said the child, more sensitive than the obtuse, middle-aged clown, "he does not laugh like a man that is glad. So the noise frightens me!"
"But, Dad," said the child, more sensitive than the thick-headed, middle-aged clown, "he doesn't laugh like someone who's happy. It scares me!"
"Don't be a fool, child!" cried his father, gruffly. "You will never make a man, I do believe; there is too much of your mother in you. I have known the rustling of a leaf startle you. Hark! Here comes the merry fellow now. You shall see that there is no harm in him."
"Don't be silly, kid!" his dad shouted, gruffly. "I really doubt you'll ever grow up to be a man; you take after your mother too much. I've seen a leaf rustle and make you jump. Listen! Here comes that cheerful guy now. You'll see there’s nothing to worry about."
Bartram and his little son, while they were talking thus, sat watching the same lime-kiln that had been the scene of Ethan Brand's solitary and meditative life, before he began his search for the Unpardonable Sin. Many years, as we have seen, had now elapsed, since that portentous night when the IDEA was first developed. The kiln, however, on the mountain-side stood unimpaired, and was in nothing changed since he had thrown his dark thoughts into the intense glow of its furnace, and melted them, as it were, into the one thought that took possession of his life. It was a rude, round, towerlike structure, about twenty feet high, heavily built of rough stones, and with a hillock of earth heaped about the larger part of its circumference; so that the blocks and fragments of marble might be drawn by cart-loads, and thrown in at the top. There was an opening at the bottom of the tower, like an oven-mouth, but large enough to admit a man in a stooping posture, and provided with a massive iron door. With the smoke and jets of flame issuing from the chinks and crevices of this door, which seemed to give admittance into the hillside, it resembled nothing so much as the private entrance to the infernal regions, which the shepherds of the Delectable Mountains[2] were accustomed to show to pilgrims.
Bartram and his young son were talking and watching the same lime-kiln that had been the backdrop of Ethan Brand's solitary and reflective life before he started looking for the Unpardonable Sin. Many years had passed since that significant night when the IDEA was first conceived. The kiln on the mountainside remained intact, unchanged since he had poured his dark thoughts into the intense heat of its furnace, melting them into a singular thought that consumed his life. It was a rough, round, tower-like structure about twenty feet tall, heavily made of uneven stones, with a mound of earth piled around most of its base. This allowed cartloads of blocks and marble fragments to be dropped in from the top. There was an opening at the bottom of the tower, shaped like an oven mouth, large enough for a person to enter in a bent position, fitted with a heavy iron door. With smoke and flames spilling from the cracks and gaps of this door, which seemed to lead into the hillside, it looked very much like a private entryway to the underworld that the shepherds of the Delectable Mountains were known to show to travelers.
There are many such lime-kilns in that tract of country, for the purpose of burning the white marble which composes a large part of the substance of the hills. Some of them, built years ago, and long deserted, with weeds growing in the vacant round of the interior, which is open to the sky, and grass and wild flowers rooting themselves into the chinks of the stones, look already like relics of antiquity, and may yet be overspread with the lichens of centuries to come. Others, where the lime-burner still feeds his daily and night-long fire, afford points of interest to the wanderer among the hills, who seats himself on a log of wood or a fragment of marble, to hold a chat with the solitary man. It is a lonesome, and, when the character is inclined to thought, may be an intensely thoughtful, occupation; as it proved in the case of Ethan Brand, who had mused to such strange purpose, in days gone by, while the fire in this very kiln was burning.
There are many lime kilns in that area, built for burning the white marble that makes up a large part of the hills. Some of them were constructed years ago and are now abandoned, with weeds growing in the empty space inside, open to the sky, and grass and wildflowers taking root in the cracks of the stones. They already look like relics of the past and might eventually be covered in lichen over the centuries to come. Others, where the lime-burner still tends to his fire day and night, attract the attention of anyone wandering through the hills, who might sit on a log or a piece of marble to have a conversation with the solitary worker. It’s a lonely job that can be deeply contemplative, as was the case with Ethan Brand, who had reflected so profoundly in the past while the fire in this very kiln was burning.
The man who now watched the fire was of a different order, and troubled himself with no thoughts save the very few that were requisite to his business. At frequent intervals he flung back the clashing weight of the iron door, and, turning his face from the insufferable glare, thrust in huge logs of oak, or stirred the immense brands with a long pole. Within the furnace were seen the curling and riotous flames, and the burning marble, almost molten with the intensity of heat; while without, the reflection of the fire quivered on the dark intricacy of the surrounding forest, and showed in the foreground a bright and ruddy little picture of the hut, the spring beside its door, the athletic and coal-begrimed figure of the lime-burner, and the half-frightened child, shrinking into the protection of his father's shadow. And when again the iron door was closed, then reappeared the tender light of the half-full moon, which vainly strove to trace out the indistinct shapes of the neighboring mountains; and, in the upper sky, there was a flitting congregation of clouds, still faintly tinged with the rosy sunset, though thus far down into the valley the sunshine had vanished long and long ago.
The man watching the fire was different and only focused on the few thoughts needed for his work. Every so often, he pushed back the heavy iron door, turning his face away from the blinding light, and tossed in large oak logs or stirred the massive embers with a long pole. Inside the furnace, the flames danced wildly, and the marble burned almost to a molten state from the extreme heat; outside, the fire's reflection flickered on the dark, complex shapes of the surrounding forest, creating a bright, ruddy scene of the hut, the spring by its door, the strong, coal-covered figure of the lime-burner, and the half-scared child who shrank back into the safety of his father's shadow. When the iron door was closed again, the soft light of the half-full moon appeared, trying in vain to outline the blurry shapes of the nearby mountains; in the sky above, clouds moved by, still faintly colored by the rosy sunset, while down in the valley, the sunshine had long since disappeared.
The little boy now crept still closer to his father, as footsteps were heard ascending the hillside, and a human form thrust aside the bushes that clustered beneath the trees.
The little boy crept even closer to his father as he heard footsteps coming up the hill, and a person pushed through the bushes that grew under the trees.
"Halloo! who is it?" cried the lime-burner, vexed at his son's timidity, yet half infected by it, "Come forward, and show yourself, like a man, or I'll fling this chunk of marble at your head !"
"Hey! Who's there?" shouted the lime-burner, annoyed by his son's fear but somewhat affected by it himself. "Step forward and show yourself like a man, or I'll throw this chunk of marble at your head!"
"You offer me a rough welcome," said a gloomy voice, as the unknown man drew nigh. "Yet I neither claim nor desire a kinder one, even at my own fireside."
"You give me a cold welcome," said a somber voice, as the unknown man approached. "But I neither expect nor want a warmer one, even in my own home."
To obtain a distincter view, Bartram threw open the iron door of the kiln, whence immediately issued a gush of fierce light, that smote full upon the stranger's face and figure. To a careless eye there appeared nothing very remarkable in his aspect, which was that of a man in a coarse, brown, country-made suit of clothes, tall and thin, with the staff and heavy shoes of a wayfarer. As he advanced, he fixed his eyes—which were very bright—intently upon the brightness of the furnace, as if he beheld, or expected to behold, some object worthy of note within it.
To get a clearer view, Bartram opened the iron door of the kiln, and a burst of bright light shot out, hitting the stranger's face and figure directly. To an indifferent observer, there was nothing particularly striking about his appearance; he looked like a tall, skinny man dressed in a rough, brown, homemade suit, equipped with a walking stick and heavy shoes like a traveler. As he moved closer, he fixed his bright eyes intently on the glow of the furnace, as if he saw, or expected to see, something worth noticing inside it.
"Good evening, stranger," said the lime-burner; "whence come you, so late in the day?"
"Good evening, stranger," said the lime-burner; "where are you coming from, so late in the day?"
"I come from my search," answered the wayfarer; "for, at last, it is finished."
"I've returned from my search," replied the traveler; "because, finally, it's over."
"Drunk!—or crazy!" muttered Bartram to himself. "I shall have trouble with the fellow. The sooner I drive him away, the better."
"Drunk!—or nuts!" Bartram muttered to himself. "I'm going to have a hard time with this guy. The sooner I get rid of him, the better."
The little boy, all in a tremble, whispered to his father, and begged him to shut the door of the kiln, so that there might not be so much light; for that there was something in the man's face which he was afraid to look at, yet could not look away from. And, indeed, even the lime-burner's dull and torpid sense began to be impressed by an indescribable something in that thin, rugged, thoughtful visage, with the grizzled hair hanging wildly about it, and those deeply sunken eyes, which gleamed like fires within the entrance of a mysterious cavern. But, as he closed the door, the stranger turned towards him, and spoke in a quiet, familiar way, that made Bartram feel as if he were a sane and sensible man, after all.
The little boy, trembling all over, whispered to his father and begged him to close the kiln door to reduce the light, because there was something in the man’s face that scared him but also held his gaze. Even the lime-burner, usually dull and slow-witted, started to notice something indescribable in that thin, rugged, thoughtful face with wild grizzled hair and deeply sunken eyes that sparkled like flames at the entrance of a mysterious cave. But as he shut the door, the stranger turned to him and spoke in a calm, familiar way that made Bartram feel like he was a sane and sensible person after all.
"Your task draws to an end, I see," said he. "This marble has already been burning three days. A few hours more will convert the stone to lime."
"Looks like your task is almost finished," he said. "This marble has already been burning for three days. A few more hours will turn the stone into lime."
"Why, who are you?" exclaimed the lime-burner. "You seem as well acquainted with my business as I am myself."
"Who are you?" shouted the lime-burner. "You seem to know my business as well as I do."
"And well I may be," said the stranger; "for I followed the same craft many a long year, and here, too, on this very spot. But you are a newcomer in these parts. Did you never hear of Ethan Brand?"
"And I probably should," said the stranger; "because I worked the same trade for many years, right here in this very spot. But you're new around here. Have you ever heard of Ethan Brand?"
"The man that went in search of the Unpardonable Sin?" asked Bartram, with a laugh.
"The guy who went looking for the Unpardonable Sin?" asked Bartram, laughing.
"The same," answered the stranger. "He has found what he sought, and therefore he comes back again,"
"The same," replied the stranger. "He has found what he was looking for, and that’s why he’s returning."
"What! then you are Ethan Brand himself?" cried the lime-burner, in amazement. "I am a newcomer here, as you say, and they call it eighteen years since you left the foot of Graylock, But, I can tell you, the good folks still talk about Ethan Brand, in the village yonder, and what a strange errand took him away from his lime-kiln. Well and so you have found the Unpardonable Sin?"
"What! So you’re Ethan Brand himself?" the lime-burner exclaimed, astonished. "I’m new around here, as you said, and they say it’s been eighteen years since you left Graylock. But I can tell you, the good people still talk about Ethan Brand in that village over there, and what a strange mission took you away from your lime-kiln. So, have you really found the Unpardonable Sin?"
"Even so!" said the stranger, calmly.
"Even so!" said the stranger, calmly.
"If the 'question is a fair one." proceeded Bartrarn, "where might it be?"
"If the 'question is a fair one," Bartram continued, "where could it be?"
Ethan Brand laid his finger on his own heart.'
Ethan Brand touched his own heart.
"Here!" replied he.
"Here!" he replied.
And then, without mirth in his countenance, but as if moved by an involuntary recognition of the infinite absurdity of seeking throughout the world for what was the closest of all things to himself, and looking into every heart, save his own, for what was hidden in no other breast, he broke into a laugh of scorn. It was the same slow, heavy laugh that had almost appalled the lime-burner when it heralded the wayfarer's approach.
And then, without any joy on his face, but as if struck by the ridiculousness of searching everywhere for what was already closest to him, and looking into every heart except his own for something that was hidden in no one else, he let out a scornful laugh. It was the same slow, heavy laugh that had nearly shocked the lime-burner when it announced the traveler’s arrival.
The solitary mountain side was made dismal by it. Laughter, when out of place, mistimed, or bursting forth from a disordered state of feeling, may be the most terrible modulation of the human voice. The laughter of one asleep, even if it be a little child,—the madman's laugh,—the wild, screaming laugh of a born idiot,—are sounds that we sometimes tremble to hear, and would always willingly forget. Poets have imagined no utterance of fiends Or hobgoblins so fearfully appropriate as a laugh. And even the obtuse lime-burner felt his nerves shaken, as this strange man looked inward at his own heart, and burst into laughter that rolled away into the night, and was indistinctly reverberated among the hills.
The lonely mountainside felt grim because of it. Laughter, when it’s out of place, badly timed, or coming from a chaotic state of mind, can be the most terrifying sound we can make. The laugh of someone asleep, even if it’s a little child—the laugh of a madman—the wild, screeching laugh of someone with a severe mental disability—are sounds that make us shudder and wish we could forget. Poets haven’t created a more fitting expression of demons or goblins than a laugh. Even the dull lime-burner felt his nerves rattle as this strange man looked deep into his own heart and erupted into laughter that echoed into the night, faintly bouncing off the hills.
"Joe," said he to his little son, "scamper down to the tavern in the village, and tell the jolly fellows there that Ethan Brand has come back, and that he has found the Unpardonable Sin!"
"Joe," he said to his young son, "run down to the pub in the village, and tell the cheerful guys there that Ethan Brand has returned, and that he has discovered the Unpardonable Sin!"
The boy darted away on his errand, to which Ethan Brand made no objection, nor seemed hardly to notice it. He sat on a log of wood, looking steadfastly at the iron door of the kiln. When the child was out of sight, and his swift and light footsteps ceased to be heard treading first on the fallen leaves and then on the rocky mountain path, the lime-burner began to regret his departure. He felt that the little fellow's presence had been a barrier between his guest and himself, and that he must now deal, heart to heart, with a man who, on his own confession, had committed the one only crime for which Heaven could afford no mercy. That crime, in its indistinct blackness, seemed to overshadow him. The lime-burner's own sins rose up within him, and made his memory riotous with a throng of evil shapes that asserted their kindred with the Master Sin, whatever it might be, which it was within the scope of man's corrupted nature to conceive and cherish. They were all of one family; they went to and fro between his breast and Ethan Brand's, and carried dark greetings from one to the other.
The boy quickly ran off on his errand, and Ethan Brand didn't object or seem to notice. He sat on a log, staring intently at the iron door of the kiln. Once the child was out of sight and his light footsteps faded away on the fallen leaves and rocky mountain path, the lime-burner started to regret his departure. He sensed that the boy’s presence had acted as a barrier between him and his guest, and now he had to face a man who, by his own admission, had committed the only crime that Heaven could not forgive. That crime, dark and undefined, seemed to loom over him. The lime-burner's own sins surged within him, filling his mind with a crowd of evil memories connected to that Master Sin, whatever it might be, which could be conceived and nurtured by man’s corrupt nature. They were all part of the same family; they moved back and forth between his heart and Ethan Brand's, exchanging dark messages from one to the other.
Then Bartram remembered the stories which had grown traditionary in reference to this strange man, who had come upon him like a shadow of the night, and was making himself at home in his old place, after so long absence that the dead people, dead and buried for years, would have had more right to be at home, in any familiar spot, than he. Ethan Brand, it was said, had conversed with Satan himself in the lurid blaze of this very kiln. The legend had been matter of mirth heretofore, but looked grisly now. According to this tale, before Ethan Brand departed on his search, he had been accustomed to evoke a fiend from the hot furnace of the lime-kiln, night after night, in order to confer with him about the Unpardonable Sin; the man and the fiend each laboring to frame the image of some mode of guilt which could neither be atoned for nor forgiven. And, with the first gleam of light upon the mountain-top, the fiend crept in at the iron door, there to abide the intensest element of fire, until again summoned forth to share in the dreadful task of extending man's possible guilt beyond the scope of Heaven's else infinite mercy.
Then Bartram recalled the stories that had become traditional about this strange man, who had come upon him like a shadow of the night and was making himself at home in his old place, after such a long absence that the dead people, long buried, would have had more right to be at home in any familiar spot than he. It was said that Ethan Brand had talked with Satan himself in the fiery blaze of this very kiln. The legend had once been a source of amusement, but now it felt grim. According to the tale, before Ethan Brand left on his search, he was known to summon a demon from the hot furnace of the lime-kiln, night after night, to discuss the Unpardonable Sin; the man and the demon both working to conceive a form of guilt that could neither be atoned for nor forgiven. And with the first light on the mountain-top, the demon slipped in through the iron door, there to endure the intense heat of fire, until again called upon to participate in the horrifying task of stretching man's potential guilt beyond the reach of Heaven’s otherwise infinite mercy.
While the lime-burner was struggling with the horror of these thoughts, Ethan Brand rose from the log, and flung open the door of the kiln. The action was in such accordance with the idea in Bartram's mind, that he almost expected to see the Evil One issue forth, red-hot from the raging furnace.
While the lime-burner was grappling with the terror of these thoughts, Ethan Brand got up from the log and burst open the door of the kiln. The action aligned so perfectly with what Bartram was thinking that he almost expected to see the Evil One emerge, glowing red from the raging furnace.
"Hold! hold!" cried he, with a tremulous attempt to laugh; for he was ashamed of his fears, although they overmastered him. "Don't, for mercy's sake, bring out your Devil now!"
"Wait! Wait!" he shouted, trying to laugh despite his trembling voice; he was embarrassed by his fears, even though they overwhelmed him. "Please, for the sake of mercy, don’t bring out your Devil right now!"
"Man!" sternly replied Ethan Brand, "what need have I of the Devil? I have left him behind me, on my track. It is with such halfway sinners as you that he busies himself. Fear not, because I open the door. I do but act by old custom, and am going to trim your fire, like a lime-burner, as I was once."
"Man!" Ethan Brand replied firmly, "what do I need with the Devil? I've left him behind me, in my past. It's with people like you, who are only halfway committed, that he gets involved. Don't worry, I'm just opening the door. I'm only following an old habit, and I'm going to tend to your fire, like a lime-burner, as I once did."
He stirred the vast coals, thrust in more wood, and bent forward to gaze into the hollow prison-house of the fire, regardless of the fierce glow that reddened upon his face. The lime-burner sat watching him, and half suspected his strange guest of a purpose, if not to evoke a fiend, at least to plunge bodily into the flames, and thus vanish from the sight of man. Ethan Brand, however, drew quietly back, and closed the door of the kiln.
He stirred the huge coals, pushed in more wood, and leaned forward to look into the empty space of the fire, ignoring the intense heat that lit up his face. The lime-burner watched him and somewhat suspected his unusual guest had an intention, if not to summon a demon, at least to throw himself into the flames and disappear from view. Ethan Brand, however, slowly stepped back and shut the door of the kiln.
"I have looked," said he, "into many a human heart that was seven times hotter with sinful passions than yonder furnace is with fire. But I found not there what I sought. No, not the Unpardonable Sin!"
"I have looked," he said, "into many human hearts that were seven times hotter with sinful passions than that furnace is with fire. But I didn't find what I was looking for. No, not the Unforgivable Sin!"
"What is the Unpardonable Sin?" asked the lime-burner; and then he shrank farther from his companion, trembling lest his question should be answered.
"What is the Unpardonable Sin?" the lime-burner asked, then he pulled away from his companion, shaking with fear that his question might be answered.
"It is a sin that grew within my own breast," replied Ethan Brand, standing erect, with a pride that distinguishes all enthusiasts of his stamp. "A sin that grew nowhere else! The sin of an intellect that triumphed over the sense of brotherhood with man and reverence for God, and sacrificed everything to its own mighty claims! the only sin that deserves a recompense of immortal agony! Freely, were it to do again, would I incur the guilt. Unshrinkingly I accept the retribution!"
"It’s a sin that developed inside me," replied Ethan Brand, standing tall, filled with the pride that marks all true enthusiasts like him. "A sin that didn’t grow anywhere else! The sin of an intellect that overcame the sense of brotherhood with humanity and respect for God, sacrificing everything to its own powerful demands! The only sin that deserves a punishment of eternal suffering! If I had the chance to do it again, I would freely take on that guilt. Without hesitation, I accept the consequences!"
"The man's head is turned," muttered the lime-burner to himself. "He may be a sinner, like the rest of us,—nothing more likely,—but, I'll be sworn, he is a madman too."
"The man's head is turned," the lime-burner muttered to himself. "He might be a sinner, just like the rest of us—nothing more likely—but I swear he's a madman too."
Nevertheless, he felt uncomfortable at his situation, alone with Ethan Brand on the wild mountain side, and was right glad to hear the rough murmur of tongues, and the footsteps of what seemed a pretty numerous party, stumbling over the stones and rustling through the under-brush. Soon appeared the whole lazy regiment that was wont to infest the village tavern, comprehending three or four individuals who had drunk flip beside the bar-room fire through all the winters, and smoked their pipes beneath the stoop through all the summers, since Ethan Brand's departure. Laughing boisterously, and mingling all their voices together in unceremonious talk, they now burst into the moonshine and narrow streaks of firelight that illuminated the open space before the lime-kiln. Bartram set the door ajar again, flooding the spot with light, that the whole company might get a fair view of Ethan Brand, and he of them.
Still, he felt uneasy in his situation, alone with Ethan Brand on the wild mountainside, and was really glad to hear the rough murmur of voices and the footsteps of what seemed like a pretty large group, stumbling over the stones and rustling through the underbrush. Soon, the whole lazy crew that usually hung around the village tavern showed up, consisting of three or four people who had spent every winter drinking flip by the bar-room fire and smoking their pipes under the porch every summer since Ethan Brand left. Laughing loudly and blending their voices together in casual conversation, they stepped into the moonlight and narrow beams of firelight that illuminated the open area in front of the lime-kiln. Bartram opened the door a crack again, flooding the area with light so everyone could see Ethan Brand well, and he could see them.
There, among other old acquaintances, was a once ubiquitous[3] man, now almost extinct, but whom we were formerly sure to encounter at the hotel of every thriving village throughout the country. It was the stage-agent. The present specimen of the genus was a wilted and smoke-dried man, wrinkled and red-nosed, in a smartly cut, brown, bob-tailed coat, with brass buttons, who, for a length of time unknown, had kept his desk and corner in the bar-room, and was still puffing what seemed to be the same cigar that he had lighted twenty years before. He had great fame as a dry joker, though, perhaps, less on account of any intrinsic humor than from a certain flavor of brandy toddy and tobacco smoke, which impregnated all his ideas and expressions, as well as his person. Another well-remembered though strangely altered face was that of Lawyer Giles, as people still called him in courtesy; an elderly ragamuffin, in his soiled shirt-sleeves and tow-cloth trousers. This poor fellow had been an attorney, in what he called his better days, a sharp practitioner, and in great vogue among the village litigants; but flip, and sling, and toddy, and cocktails, imbibed at all hours, morning, noon, and night, had caused him to slide from intellectual to various kinds and degrees of bodily labor, till, at last, to adopt his own phrase, he slid into a soap vat. In other words, Giles was now a soap boiler, in a small way. He had come to be but the fragment of a human being, a part of one foot having been chopped off by an axe, and an entire hand torn away by the devilish grip of a steam engine. Yet, though the corporeal hand was gone, a spiritual member remained; for, stretching forth the stump, Giles steadfastly averred that he felt an invisible thumb and fingers with as vivid a sensation as before the real ones were amputated. A maimed and miserable wretch he was; but one, nevertheless, whom the world could not trample on, and had no right to scorn, either in this or any previous stage of his misfortunes, since he had still kept up the courage and spirit of a man, asked nothing in charity, and with his one hand—and that the left one—fought a stern battle against want and hostile circumstances.
There, among other old acquaintances, was a once familiar man, now almost rare, but whom we used to see at the hotel of every bustling village across the country. It was the stage-agent. The current version of him was a worn-out and smoke-encrusted man, wrinkled and red-nosed, dressed in a sharply tailored brown coat, with brass buttons, who had held down his desk and corner in the bar-room for an unknown length of time, still puffing on what looked like the same cigar he had lit twenty years ago. He was well-known for his dry humor, perhaps not because of any natural funniness but due to a mix of brandy, toddy, and tobacco smoke that infused all his thoughts and expressions, as well as his being. Another familiar yet strangely changed face was that of Lawyer Giles, as people still courteously referred to him; an elderly ragamuffin, in his dirty shirtsleeves and rough trousers. This unfortunate man had once been an attorney in what he called his better days, a sharp practitioner, highly regarded among village clients; but booze, and mixed drinks consumed at all hours—morning, noon, and night—had caused him to fall from intellectual work to various kinds of menial labor, until, in his own words, he ended up in a soap vat. In other words, Giles was now a small-time soap maker. He had become just a shadow of a person, with part of one foot chopped off by an axe and a whole hand torn off by the merciless grip of a steam engine. Yet, even though his physical hand was gone, a spiritual one remained; for, extending the stump, Giles insisted he felt an invisible thumb and fingers with as much sensation as he did before the real ones were amputated. A maimed and miserable wretch he was; but still, he was someone the world couldn’t crush and had no right to look down on, either in this or in any previous chapter of his misfortunes, since he still maintained the courage and spirit of a man, asked for nothing in charity, and with his one remaining hand—and that the left one—fought a tough battle against poverty and difficult circumstances.
Among the throng, too, came another personage, who, with certain points of similarity to Lawyer Giles, had many more of difference. It was the village doctor; a man of some fifty years, whom, at an earlier period of his life, we introduced as paying a professional visit to Ethan Brand during the latter's supposed insanity. He was now a purple-visaged, rude, and brutal, yet half-gentlemanly figure, with something wild, ruined, and desperate in his talk, and in all the details of his gesture and manners. Brandy possessed this man like an evil spirit, and made him as surly and savage as a wild beast, and as miserable as a lost soul; but there was supposed to be in him such wonderful skill, such native gifts of healing, beyond any which medical science could impart, that society caught hold of him, and would not let him sink out of its reach. So, swaying to and fro upon his horse, and grumbling thick accents at the bedside, he visited all the sick chambers for miles about among the mountain towns, and sometimes raised a dying man, as it were, by miracle, or quite as often, no doubt, sent his patient to a grave that was dug many a year too soon. The doctor had an everlasting pipe in his mouth, and, as somebody said, in allusion to his habit of swearing, it was always alight with hell-fire.
Among the crowd, there was another figure who, while sharing some traits with Lawyer Giles, had many more differences. It was the village doctor; a man around fifty years old, whom we previously introduced as visiting Ethan Brand during his supposed madness. Now, he was a purple-faced, rough, and brutal, yet somewhat gentlemanly figure, with something wild, broken, and desperate in his speech and in all the details of his gestures and behavior. Alcohol possessed this man like a malevolent spirit, making him as grumpy and fierce as a wild animal, and as wretched as a lost soul; but he was believed to have such incredible skill, such natural healing abilities beyond what medical science could teach, that society clung to him and wouldn't let him slip away. So, swaying back and forth on his horse, mumbling thickly at the bedside, he visited all the sick rooms for miles around in the mountain towns, and sometimes seemed to raise a dying man by miracle, and just as often, no doubt, sent his patients to a grave that was dug many years too soon. The doctor always had a pipe in his mouth, and, as someone pointed out in reference to his swearing, it was perpetually alight with hell-fire.
These three worthies pressed forward, and greeted Ethan Brand each after his own fashion, earnestly inviting him to partake of the contents of a certain black bottle, in which, as they averred, he would find something far better worth seeking for than the Unpardonable Sin. No mind, which has wrought itself by intense and solitary meditation into a high state of enthusiasm, can endure the kind of contact with low and vulgar modes of thought and feeling to which Ethan Brand was now subjected. It made him doubt—and, strange to say, it was a painful doubt,—whether he had indeed found the Unpardonable Sin and found it within himself. The whole question on which he had exhausted life, and more than life, looked like a delusion.
These three guys moved closer and greeted Ethan Brand in their own way, eagerly inviting him to share the contents of a certain black bottle, which they claimed held something way more valuable than the Unpardonable Sin. No mind that has pushed itself through deep and solitary reflection into a heightened state of enthusiasm can handle the kind of interaction with low and common ways of thinking and feeling that Ethan Brand was now experiencing. It made him doubt—and strangely, it was a painful doubt—whether he had truly found the Unpardonable Sin within himself. The whole question that he had dedicated his life, and more than his life, to seemed like an illusion.
"Leave me," he said bitterly, "ye brute beasts, that have made yourselves so, shrivelling up your souls with fiery liquors! I have done with you. Years and years ago, I groped into your hearts, and found nothing there for my purpose. Get ye gone!"
"Leave me," he said bitterly, "you brute beasts, who have turned yourselves into this, shriveling up your souls with fiery drinks! I'm done with you. Years ago, I reached into your hearts and found nothing there for what I needed. Get out of here!"
"Why, you uncivil scoundrel," cried the fierce doctor, "is that the way you respond to the kindness of your best friends? Then let me tell you the truth. You have no more found the Unpardonable Sin than yonder boy Joe has. You are but a crazy fellow,—I told you so twenty years ago,—neither better nor worse than a crazy fellow, and a fit companion of old Humphrey, here!"
"Why, you rude scoundrel," shouted the angry doctor, "is that how you react to the kindness of your best friends? Let me tell you the truth. You haven't discovered the Unpardonable Sin any more than that boy Joe has. You're just a crazy guy—I told you that twenty years ago—no better or worse than a crazy guy, and a perfect match for old Humphrey here!"
He pointed to an old man, shabbily dressed, with long white hair, thin visage, and unsteady eyes. For some years past this aged person had been wandering about among the hills, inquiring of all travellers whom he met for his daughter. The girl, it seemed, had gone off with a company of circus performers; and occasionally tidings of her came to the village, and fine stories were told of her glittering appearance as she rode on horseback in the ring, or performed marvellous feats on the tight rope.
He pointed to an old man, poorly dressed, with long white hair, a thin face, and unsteady eyes. For several years, this elderly man had been wandering the hills, asking every traveler he met about his daughter. Apparently, the girl had run away with a group of circus performers; and occasionally news of her would reach the village, along with amazing stories about her sparkling presence as she rode horses in the ring or performed incredible stunts on the tightrope.
The white-haired father now approached Ethan Brand, and gazed unsteadily into his face.
The white-haired father now walked up to Ethan Brand and looked unsteadily into his face.
"They tell me you have been all over the earth," said he, wringing his hands with earnestness. "You must have seen my daughter, for she makes a grand figure in the world, and everybody goes to see her. Did she send any word to her old father, or say when she was coming back?"
"They say you’ve traveled everywhere," he said, anxiously wringing his hands. "You must have seen my daughter; she’s quite a sensation, and everyone goes to see her. Did she send any word to her old dad, or say when she'll be coming back?"
Ethan Brand's eye quailed beneath the old man's. That daughter, from whom he so earnestly desired a word of greeting, was the Esther of our tale, the very girl whom, with such cold and remorseless purpose, Ethan Brand had made the subject of a psychological experiment, and wasted, absorbed, and perhaps annihilated her soul, in the process.
Ethan Brand's gaze faltered under the old man's stare. That daughter, whose greeting he longed for so desperately, was the Esther of our story, the same girl whom Ethan Brand had coldly and ruthlessly chosen as the subject of a psychological experiment, and in doing so, he had wasted, consumed, and possibly destroyed her soul.
"Yes," murmured he, turning away from the hoary wanderer; "it is no delusion. There is an Unpardonable Sin!"
"Yes," he whispered, turning away from the old wanderer; "it's not an illusion. There is an Unforgivable Sin!"
While these things were passing, a merry scene was going forward in the area of cheerful light, beside the spring and before the door of the hut. A number of the youth of the village, young men and girls, had hurried up the hillside, impelled by curiosity to see Ethan Brand, the hero of so many a legend familiar to their childhood. Finding nothing, however, very remarkable in his aspect,—nothing but a sunburnt wayfarer, in plain garb and dusty shoes, who sat looking into the fire, as if he fancied pictures among the coals,—these young people speedily grew tired of observing him. As it happened, there was other amusement at hand. An old German Jew, travelling with a diorama[4] on his back, was passing down, the mountain road towards the village just as the party turned aside from it, and, in hopes of eking out the profits of the day, the showman had kept them company to the lime-kiln.
While all of this was happening, a lively scene was unfolding in the bright area near the spring and in front of the hut. A group of village youth, both young men and women, had rushed up the hillside, curious to see Ethan Brand, the hero of so many legends from their childhood. However, when they found nothing particularly impressive about him—just a sunburned traveler in simple clothes and dusty shoes sitting and staring into the fire as if he saw pictures in the coals—they quickly lost interest. Luckily, there was other entertainment nearby. An old German Jew traveling with a diorama on his back was making his way down the mountain road toward the village just as the group wandered away from it. In hopes of making a little extra money for the day, the showman had accompanied them to the lime-kiln.
"Come, old Dutchman," cried one of the young men, "let us see your pictures, if you can swear they are worth looking at!"
"Come on, old Dutchman," yelled one of the young guys, "let’s see your paintings, if you can promise they’re worth checking out!"
"O yes, Captain," answered the Jew,—whether as a matter of courtesy or craft, he styled everybody Captain,—"I shall show you, indeed, some very superb pictures!"
"O yes, Captain," replied the Jew—whether out of courtesy or cleverness, he called everyone Captain—"I'll definitely show you some really amazing pictures!"
So, placing his box in a proper position, he invited the young men and girls to look through the glass orifices of the machine, and proceeded to exhibit a series of the most outrageous scratchings and daubings, as specimens of the fine arts, that ever an itinerant showman had the face to impose upon his circle of spectators. The pictures were worn out, moreover, tattered, full of cracks and wrinkles, dingy with tobacco smoke, and otherwise in a most pitiable condition. Some purported to be cities, public edifices, and ruined castles in Europe; others represented Napoleon's battles and Nelson's sea fights; and in the midst of these would be seen a gigantic, brown, hairy hand,—which might have been mistaken for the Hand of Destiny, though, in truth, it was only the showman's,—pointing its forefinger to various scenes of the conflict, while its owner gave historical illustrations. When, with much merriment at its abominable deficiency of merit, the exhibition was concluded, the German bade little Joe put his head into the box. Viewed through the magnifying glasses, the boy's round, rosy visage assumed the strangest imaginable aspect of an immense Titanic[5] child, the mouth grinning broadly, and the eyes and every other feature overflowing with fun at the joke. Suddenly, however, that merry face turned pale, and its expression changed to horror, for this easily impressed and excitable child had become sensible that the eye of Ethan Brand was fixed upon him through the glass.
So, setting up his box in a good spot, he invited the young men and women to look through the glass openings of the machine and began to show a series of the most ridiculous drawings and paintings, claiming they were examples of fine art, that any traveling showman would dare to present to his audience. The images were worn out, torn, full of cracks and wrinkles, stained with tobacco smoke, and in a really sad state. Some were supposedly depictions of cities, public buildings, and ruined castles in Europe; others illustrated Napoleon's battles and Nelson's naval fights. In the midst of these, there was a huge, brown, hairy hand—which could have been mistaken for the Hand of Destiny, but was actually just the showman’s—pointing its finger at various scenes of conflict while the owner provided historical commentary. When the show ended, with everyone laughing at how terrible the quality was, the German told little Joe to put his head into the box. Through the magnifying glasses, the boy's round, rosy face looked bizarrely like a massive child of great strength, grinning widely, and every feature bursting with laughter at the joke. Suddenly, however, that cheerful face went pale, and its expression turned to one of horror, as this easily influenced and excitable child realized that the eye of Ethan Brand was fixed on him through the glass.
"You make the little man to be afraid. Captain." said the German Jew, turning up the dark and strong outline of his visage, from his stooping posture, "But look again, and, by chance, I shall cause you to see somewhat that is very fine, upon my word!"
"You make the little man afraid, Captain," said the German Jew, straightening up from his stooped position to reveal the strong lines of his face. "But take another look, and maybe I'll show you something truly impressive, I promise!"
Ethan Brand gazed into the box for an instant, and then starting back, looked fixedly at the German. What had he seen? Nothing, apparently; for a curious youth, who had peeped in almost at the same moment, beheld only a vacant space of canvas.
Ethan Brand looked into the box for a moment, and then, stepping back, stared intensely at the German. What had he seen? Nothing, it seemed; because a curious young person, who had peeked in around the same time, saw only an empty stretch of canvas.
"I remember you now," muttered Ethan Brand to the showman.
"I remember you now," Ethan Brand whispered to the showman.
"Ah, Captain," whispered the Jew of Nuremburg, with a dark smile, "I find it to be a heavy matter in my show-box,—this Unpardonable Sin! By my faith, Captain, it has wearied my shoulders, this long day, to carry it over the mountain."
"Ah, Captain," whispered the Jew of Nuremberg, with a sinister smile, "I find this Unpardonable Sin to be quite a burden in my show-box! By my word, Captain, it has tired me out today, carrying it over the mountain."
"Peace," answered Ethan Brand, sternly, "or get thee into the furnace yonder!"
"Peace," replied Ethan Brand firmly, "or go into the furnace over there!"
The Jew's exhibition had scarcely concluded, when a great, elderly dog—who seemed to be his own master, as no person in the company laid claim to him—saw fit to render himself the object of public notice. Hitherto, he had shown himself a very quiet, well-disposed old dog, going round from one to another, and, by way of being sociable, offering his rough head to be patted by any kindly hand that would take so much trouble. But now, all of a sudden, this grave and venerable quadruped, of his own mere motion, and without the slightest suggestion from anybody else, began to run round after his tail, which, to heighten the absurdity of the proceeding, was a great deal shorter than it should have been. Never was seen such headlong eagerness in pursuit of an object that could not possibly be attained; never was heard such a tremendous outbreak of growling, snarling, barking, and snapping,—as if one end of the ridiculous brute's body were at deadly and most unforgivable enmity with the other. Faster and faster, round about went the cur; and faster and still faster fled the unapproachable brevity of his tail; and louder and fiercer grew his yells of rage and animosity; until, utterly exhausted, and as far from the goal as ever, the foolish old dog ceased his performance as suddenly as he had begun it. The next moment he was as mild, quiet, sensible, and respectable in his deportment, as when he first scraped acquaintance with the company.
The Jew's exhibition had barely wrapped up when a large, older dog—who seemed to be his own master, as no one in the group claimed him—decided to make himself the center of attention. Until now, he had been a very calm, friendly old dog, going from person to person and, in a friendly way, offering his rough head to anyone willing to give him a pat. But suddenly, this serious and honorable dog, on his own volition and without any encouragement from anyone else, started running around in circles after his tail, which, to make it even funnier, was much shorter than it should have been. Never had such enthusiastic pursuit of an unattainable object been seen; never had there been such a loud eruption of growling, snarling, barking, and snapping—as if one end of the silly dog's body was in a deadly feud with the other. The dog spun faster and faster; and the unattainable length of his tail got away even quicker; and his yells of frustration and anger grew louder and fiercer; until, completely worn out and just as far from reaching his goal, the silly old dog stopped his antics as abruptly as he had started. The next moment, he was as gentle, calm, sensible, and respectable in his behavior as when he first made his acquaintance with the group.
As may be supposed, the exhibition was greeted with universal laughter, clapping of hands, and shouts of encore, to which the canine performer responded by wagging all that there was to wag of his tail, but appeared totally unable to repeat his very successful effort to amuse the spectators.
As you might expect, the show was met with loud laughter, applause, and cries of "encore," to which the dog performer reacted by wagging his tail as much as he could, but he seemed completely unable to replicate his earlier success in entertaining the audience.
Meanwhile, Ethan Brand had resumed his seat upon the log, and moved, it might be, by a perception of some remote analogy between his own case and that of this self-pursuing cur, he broke into the awful laugh, which, more than any other token, expressed the condition of his inward being. From that moment, the merriment of the party was at an end; they stood aghast, dreading lest the inauspicious sound should be reverberated around the horizon, and that mountain would thunder it to mountain, and so the horror be prolonged upon their ears. Then, whispering one to another that it was late,—that the moon was almost down,—that the August night was growing chill,—they hurried homewards, leaving the lime-burner and little Joe to deal as they might with their unwelcome guest. Save for these three human beings, the open space on the hillside was a solitude, set in a vast gloom of forest. Beyond that darksome verge, the firelight glimmered on the stately trunks and almost black foliage of pines, intermixed with the lighter verdure of sapling oaks, maples, and poplars, while here and there lay the gigantic corpses of dead trees, decaying on the leaf-strewn soil. And it seemed to little Joe—a timorous and imaginative child—that the silent forest was holding, its breath, until some fearful thing should happen.
Meanwhile, Ethan Brand had taken his seat back on the log, and perhaps influenced by a sense of some distant resemblance between his situation and that of this self-pursuing dog, he let out a terrifying laugh, which more than anything else showed how he really felt inside. From that point on, the group's fun came to a halt; they were stunned, fearing that the ominous sound would echo across the landscape, and that one mountain would pass it on to another, prolonging the terror in their ears. Then, whispering to each other that it was getting late—that the moon was nearly down—that the August night was turning chilly—they hurried home, leaving the lime-burner and little Joe to deal with their unwelcome visitor. Aside from these three people, the open space on the hillside was a desert, surrounded by a huge darkness of trees. Beyond that murky edge, the firelight flickered on the tall trunks and nearly black leaves of pines, mixed with the lighter greenery of young oaks, maples, and poplars, while here and there lay the massive remains of dead trees, rotting on the leaf-covered ground. And it seemed to little Joe—a frightened and imaginative child—that the silent forest was holding its breath, waiting for something terrible to happen.
Ethan Brand thrust more wood into the fire, and closed the door of the kiln; then looking over his shoulder at the lime-burner and his son, he bade, rather than advised, them to retire to rest.
Ethan Brand shoved more wood into the fire and closed the door of the kiln; then, glancing over his shoulder at the lime-burner and his son, he told them, rather than suggested, to go to bed.
"For myself, I cannot sleep." said he, "I have matters that it concerns me to meditate upon. I will watch the fire, as I used to do in the old time."
"For me, I can't sleep," he said. "I have things I need to think about. I'll watch the fire, like I used to do back in the day."
"And call the Devil out of the furnace to keep you company, I suppose," muttered Bartram, who had been making intimate acquaintance with the black bottle above mentioned. "But watch, if you like, and call as many devils as you like! For my part, I shall be all the better for a snooze. Come, Joe!"
"And I guess you'll just summon the Devil out of the furnace to keep you company," Bartram muttered, who had been getting too friendly with the aforementioned black bottle. "But go ahead, watch and call as many devils as you want! As for me, I could use a nap. Come on, Joe!"
As the boy followed his father into the hut, he looked back at the wayfarer, and the tears came into his eyes, for his tender spirit had an intuition of the bleak and terrible loneliness in which this man had enveloped himself.
As the boy followed his father into the hut, he glanced back at the traveler, and tears filled his eyes, for his gentle heart sensed the deep and terrible loneliness that this man had wrapped around himself.
When they had gone, Ethan Brand sat listening to the crackling of the kindled wood, and looking at the little spirits of fire that issued through the chinks of the door. These trifles, however, once so familiar, had but the slightest hold of his attention, while deep within his mind he was reviewing the gradual but marvellous change that had been wrought upon him by the search to which he had devoted himself. He remembered how the night dew had fallen upon him,—how the dark forest had whispered to him,—how the stars had gleamed upon him,—a simple and loving man, watching his fire in the years gone by, and ever musing as it burned. He remembered with what tenderness, with what love and sympathy for mankind, and what pity for human guilt and woe, he had first begun to contemplate those ideas which afterwards became the inspiration of his life; with what reverence he had then looked into the heart of man, viewing it as a temple originally divine, and, however desecrated, still to be held sacred by a brother; with what awful fear he had deprecated the success of his pursuit, and prayed that the Unpardonable Sin might never be revealed to him. Then ensued that vast intellectual development, which, in its progress, disturbed the counterpoise between his mind and heart. The Idea that possessed his life had operated as a means of education; it had gone on cultivating his powers to the highest point of which they were susceptible; it had raised him from the level of an unlettered laborer to stand on a starlit eminence, whither the philosophers of the earth, laden with the lore of universities, might vainly strive to clamber after him. So much for the intellect! But where was the heart? That, indeed, had withered,—had contracted.—had hardened,—had perished! It had ceased to partake of the universal throb, He had lost his hold of the magnetic chain of humanity. He was no longer a brother-man, opening the chambers of the dungeons of our common nature by the key of holy sympathy, which gave him a right to share in all its secrets; he was now a cold observer, looking on mankind as the subject of his experiment, and, at length, converting man and woman to be his puppets, and pulling the wires that moved them to such degrees of crime as were demanded for his study.
After they left, Ethan Brand sat listening to the crackling firewood and watching the tiny flames flickering through the gaps in the door. These small details, once so familiar, barely captured his attention as he reflected on the gradual yet remarkable change that had occurred within him due to his quest. He remembered how the night dew had fallen on him, how the dark forest had softly spoken to him, and how the stars had shone down on him—a simple and loving man, sitting by his fire in the past, always lost in thought as it burned. He recalled the tenderness, love, and empathy he had felt for humanity, along with his pity for human guilt and suffering as he first began to explore those ideas that later inspired his life; he remembered how reverently he had viewed the heart of man, seeing it as a originally divine temple, and even in its desecration, still deserving of respect from a fellow being; with what intense fear he had wished to avoid the success of his pursuit, praying that he would never uncover the Unpardonable Sin. Then came the vast intellectual growth, which, as it progressed, upset the balance between his mind and heart. The idea that consumed his life had acted as a means of education; it had pushed his abilities to the highest level they could reach, lifting him from the status of an uneducated laborer to a position of enlightenment, where even the world's philosophers, burdened with the knowledge of universities, struggled in vain to reach him. That was the state of his intellect! But what about his heart? That had withered, contracted, hardened, and ultimately perished! It had lost connection with the universal pulse. He had disconnected from the magnetic bond of humanity. He was no longer a brother, unlocking the depths of our collective nature with the key of genuine empathy, which entitled him to share in its secrets; he had become a cold observer, viewing humanity as a subject for his experiments, eventually turning men and women into puppets, manipulating them to commit the crimes necessary for his studies.
Thus Ethan Brand became a fiend. He began to be so from the moment that his moral nature had ceased to keep the pace of improvement with his intellect. And now, as his highest effort and inevitable development,—as the bright and gorgeous flower, and rich, delicious fruit of his life's labor,—he had produced the Unpardonable Sin!
Thus, Ethan Brand became a monster. He started to become one the moment his moral compass stopped evolving at the same rate as his intellect. And now, as his greatest achievement and unavoidable outcome—like the vibrant and beautiful flower and the rich, tasty fruit of his life's work—he had created the Unpardonable Sin!
"What more have I to seek? what more to achieve?" said Ethan Brand to himself, "My task Is done, and well done!"
"What more do I need to find? What more is there to accomplish?" Ethan Brand said to himself, "My work is finished, and it's been well done!"
Starting from the log with a certain alacrity in his gait and ascending the hillock of earth that was raised against the stone circumference of the lime-kiln, he thus reached the top of the structure. It was a space of perhaps ten feet across, from edge to edge, presenting a view of the upper surface of the immense mass of broken marble with which the kiln was heaped. All these innumerable blocks and fragments of marble were red-hot and vividly on fire, sending up great spouts of blue flame, which quivered aloft and danced madly, as within a magic circle, and sank and rose again, with continual and multitudinous activity. As the lonely man bent forward over this terrible body of fire, the blasting heat smote up against his person with a breath that, it might be supposed, would have scorched and shrivelled him up in a moment.
Starting from the log with a certain eagerness in his step and climbing up the small hill made of earth against the stone boundary of the lime-kiln, he reached the top of the structure. It was a space of about ten feet across, from one edge to the other, offering a view of the upper surface of the huge pile of broken marble that filled the kiln. All these countless blocks and pieces of marble were red-hot and ablaze, shooting up large bursts of blue flames that flickered and danced wildly, as if within a magic circle, rising and falling continuously with frantic energy. As the solitary man leaned forward over this fierce blaze, the scorching heat hit him like a powerful breath that seemed like it would sear and shrivel him in an instant.
Ethan Brand stood erect, and raised his arms on high. The blue flames played upon his face, and imparted the wild and ghastly light which alone could have suited its expression; it was that of a fiend on the verge of plunging into his gulf of intensest torment.
Ethan Brand stood tall and raised his arms high. The blue flames flickered across his face, casting a wild and eerie light that matched his expression; it was that of a demon about to dive into his deepest anguish.
"O Mother Earth," cried he, "who art no more my Mother, and into whose bosom this frame shall never be resolved! O mankind, whose brotherhood I have cast off, and trampled thy great heart beneath my feet! O stars of heaven, that shone on me of old, as if to light me onward and upward!—farewell all, and forever. Come, deadly element of Fire,—henceforth my familiar frame! Embrace me, as I do thee!"
"O Mother Earth," he cried, "who is no longer my Mother, and into whose embrace this body will never return! O humanity, whose brotherhood I've rejected, and crushed your great heart beneath my feet! O stars of heaven, that once shone on me to guide me up and onward! — farewell to all, and forever. Come, deadly element of Fire — from now on, my close companion! Embrace me, as I embrace you!"
That night the sound of a fearful peal of laughter rolled heavily through the sleep of the lime-burner and his little son; dim shapes of horror and anguish haunted their dreams, and seemed still present in the rude hovel, when they opened their eyes to the daylight.
That night, a chilling burst of laughter echoed through the sleep of the lime-burner and his young son; shadowy figures of fear and despair lingered in their dreams, and felt as if they were still there in the shabby hut when they opened their eyes to the morning light.
"Up, boy, up!" cried the lime-burner, staring about him. "Thank Heaven, the night is gone, at last; and rather than pass such another, I would watch, my lime-kiln, wide awake, for a twelvemonth. This Ethan Brand, with his humbug of an Unpardonable Sin, has done me no such mighty favor, in taking my place!"
"Get up, boy, get up!" shouted the lime-burner, looking around. "Thank goodness, the night is finally over; and I’d rather stay up and keep an eye on my lime-kiln for a year than go through another one like that. This Ethan Brand, with his nonsense about an Unpardonable Sin, hasn’t done me any big favor by taking my spot!"
He issued from the hut, followed by little Joe, who kept fast hold, of his father's hand. The early sunshine was already pouring its gold upon the mountain tops; and though the valleys were still in shadow, they smiled cheerfully in the promise of the bright day that was hastening onward. The village, completely shut in by hills, which swelled away gently about it, looked as if it had rested peacefully in the hollow of the great hand of Providence. Every dwelling was distinctly visible; the little spires of the two churches pointed upwards, and caught a fore-glimmering of brightness from the sun-gilt skies upon their gilded weathercocks. The tavern was astir, and the figure of the old, smoke-dried stage-agent, cigar in mouth, was seen beneath the stoop. Old Graylock was glorified with a golden cloud upon his head. Scattered likewise over the breasts of the surrounding mountains, there were heaps of hoary mist, in fantastic shapes, some of them far down into the valley, others high up towards the summits, and still others, of the same family of mist or cloud, hovering in the gold radiance of the upper atmosphere. Stepping from one to another of the clouds that rested on the hills, and thence to the loftier brotherhood that sailed in air, it seemed almost as if a mortal man might thus ascend into the heavenly regions. Earth was so mingled with sky that it was a day-dream to look at it.
He stepped out of the hut, with little Joe holding tightly to his father's hand. The early sunshine was already spilling its golden light on the mountain tops; and although the valleys were still in shadow, they looked cheerful with the promise of the bright day that was on its way. The village, completely surrounded by gently rising hills, seemed to have settled peacefully in the palm of Providence's great hand. Every house was clearly visible; the small spires of the two churches pointed upward, catching a hint of brightness from the sunlit sky on their gilded weathercocks. The tavern was lively, and the figure of the old, smoke-stained stage agent, cigar in mouth, could be seen beneath the porch. Old Graylock was crowned with a golden cloud. Scattered across the slopes of the surrounding mountains were patches of mist in strange shapes, some settling low in the valley, others high up toward the peaks, and still more, of the same misty family, floating in the golden light of the upper atmosphere. Moving from one cloud resting on the hills to another, and then to the higher ones sailing in the air, it almost felt like a person could ascend into the heavenly realms. The earth and sky were so intertwined that it was like gazing into a daydream.
To supply that charm of the familiar and homely, which Nature so readily adopts into a scene like this, the stage-coach was rattling down the mountain road, and the driver sounded his horn, while echo caught up the notes, and intertwined them into a rich and varied and elaborate harmony, of which the original performer could lay claim to little share. The great hills played a concert among themselves, each contributing a strain of airy sweetness.
To provide that charm of the familiar and cozy that Nature easily incorporates into a scene like this, the stagecoach was rumbling down the mountain road, and the driver blew his horn, while the echo picked up the notes and wove them into a rich, varied, and elaborate harmony, of which the original performer could claim little credit. The great hills played a concert among themselves, each adding a touch of airy sweetness.
Little Joe's face brightened at once.
Little Joe's face lit up instantly.
"Dear father," cried he, skipping cheerily to and fro, "that strange man is gone, and the sky and the mountains all seem glad of it!"
"Dear dad," he exclaimed, happily hopping around, "that weird guy is gone, and the sky and the mountains all seem happy about it!"
"Yes," growled the lime-burner, with an oath, "but he has let the fire go down, and no thanks to him if five hundred bushels of lime are not spoiled. If I catch the fellow hereabouts again, I shall feel like tossing him into the furnace!"
"Yeah," the lime-burner grumbled, swearing, "but he’s let the fire die down, and it's thanks to him if five hundred bushels of lime end up ruined. If I find that guy around here again, I’ll feel like throwing him into the furnace!"
With his long pole in his hand, he ascended to the top of the kiln. After a moment's pause, he called to his son.
With his long pole in hand, he climbed to the top of the kiln. After a brief pause, he called out to his son.
"Come up here, Joe!" said he.
"Come up here, Joe!" he said.
So little Joe ran up the hillock, and stood by his father's side. The marble was all burnt into perfect, snow-white lime. But on its surface, in the midst of the circle,—snow-white too, and thoroughly converted into lime,—lay a human skeleton, in the attitude of a person who, after long toil, lies down to long repose. Within the ribs—strange to say—was the shape of a human heart.
So little Joe ran up the hill and stood by his father's side. The marble was completely turned into perfect, bright white lime. But on its surface, in the middle of the circle—also bright white and completely converted into lime—lay a human skeleton, in a position like someone who, after long work, lies down for a long rest. Inside the ribs—strangely enough—was the shape of a human heart.
"Was the fellow's heart made of marble?" cried Bartram, in some perplexity at this phenomenon. "At any rate, it is burnt into what looks like special good lime; and, taking all the bones together, my kiln is half a bushel the richer for him."
"Was this guy's heart made of marble?" Bartram exclaimed, puzzled by the situation. "Either way, it's turned into what looks like some really good lime; and, all the bones together, my kiln is half a bushel richer because of him."
So saying, the rude lime-burner lifted his pole, and, letting it fall upon the skeleton, the relics of Ethan Brand were crumbled into fragments.
So saying, the rude lime-burner lifted his pole and let it drop onto the skeleton, shattering the remains of Ethan Brand into pieces.
NOTES
[1] Written in 1848; published in Holden's Dollar Magazine in 1851.
[1] Written in 1848; published in Holden's Dollar Magazine in 1851.
[2] 182:26 Delectable Mountains. A range of mountains referred to in Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress.
[2] 182:26 Delectable Mountains. A range of mountains mentioned in Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress.
[3] 190:22 ubiquitous. Being present everywhere.
[3] 190:22 everywhere. Being present in all places.
[4] 194:29 diorama. A series of paintings arranged for exhibition. See dictionary.
[4] 194:29 diorama. A collection of paintings set up for display. See dictionary.
[5] 195:30 Titanic. Characteristic of the Titans; therefore large.
[5] 195:30 Titanic. Typical of the Titans; hence big.
COLLATERAL READINGS
The Scarlet Letter, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
The Scarlet Letter, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
The House of Seven Gables, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
The House of Seven Gables, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
The Marble Faun, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
The Marble Faun, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
The Gray Champion, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
The Gray Champion, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
The Wedding Knell, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
The Wedding Knell, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
The Great Carbuncle, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
The Great Carbuncle, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
Dr. Heidegger's Experiment, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
Dr. Heidegger's Experiment, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
The Haunted Mind, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
The Haunted Mind, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
Feathertop, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
Feathertop, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
Rip Van Winkle, Washington Irving.
Rip Van Winkle, Washington Irving.
The Elixir of Life, Honoré de Balzac.
The Elixir of Life, Honoré de Balzac.
The Leather Funnel, A. Conan Doyle.
The Leather Funnel, A. Conan Doyle.
The Return of Imray's Ghost, Rudyard Kipling.
The Return of Imray's Ghost, Rudyard Kipling.
A Gentle Ghost, Mary Wilkins Freeman.
A Gentle Ghost, Mary Wilkins Freeman.
THE SIRE DE MALETROIT'S DOOR[1]
By Robert Louis Stevenson (1850-1894)
By Robert Louis Stevenson (1850-1894)
Denis de Beaulieu was not yet two-and-twenty, but he counted himself a grown man, and a very accomplished cavalier into the bargain. Lads were early formed in that rough, warfaring epoch; and when one has been in a pitched battle and a dozen raids, has killed one's man in an honorable fashion, and knows a thing or two of strategy and mankind, a certain swagger in the gait is surely to be pardoned. He had put up his horse with due care, and supped with due deliberation; and then, in a very agreeable frame of mind, went out to pay a visit in the gray of the evening. It was not a very wise proceeding on the young man's part. He would have done better to remain beside the fire or go decently to bed. For the town was full of the troops of Burgundy and England under a mixed command; and though Denis was there on safe-conduct, his safe-conduct was like to serve him little on a chance encounter.
Denis de Beaulieu was just under twenty-two, but he considered himself a grown man and a pretty skilled knight to boot. Young men matured quickly in that tough, warlike time; and when you’ve been in a major battle and a bunch of skirmishes, taken down your opponent honorably, and learned a thing or two about tactics and human nature, a bit of swagger in your walk is definitely forgivable. He had taken good care of his horse and had dinner with careful thought; then, in a pretty good mood, he headed out for a visit as the evening settled in. It wasn’t the smartest move for the young man. He would have been better off staying by the fire or going to bed like a sensible person. The town was packed with troops from Burgundy and England under combined command; and though Denis was there with safe passage, that safe passage wouldn’t mean much in a random encounter.
It was September, 1429; the weather had fallen sharp; a flighty piping wind, laden with showers, beat about the township; and the dead leaves ran riot along the streets. Here and there a window was already lighted up; and the noise of men-at-arms making merry over supper within came forth in fits and was swallowed up and carried away by the wind. The night fell swiftly: the flag of England, fluttering on the spire top, grew ever fainter and fainter against the flying clouds—a black speck like a swallow in the tumultuous, leaden chaos of the sky. As the night fell the wind rose, and began to hoot under archways and roar amid the tree-tops in the valley below the town.
It was September 1429, and the weather had turned chilly. A brisk, whistling wind, carrying rain, swept through the town, sending dead leaves swirling along the streets. Here and there, a window was already lit, and the sounds of soldiers enjoying their supper inside broke through intermittently, only to be whisked away by the wind. Night fell quickly: the English flag, fluttering at the top of the spire, became fainter and fainter against the swirling clouds—a tiny dot like a swallow in the chaotic, dark sky. As night descended, the wind picked up, howling under archways and roaring through the treetops in the valley below the town.
Denis de Beaulieu walked fast and was soon knocking at his friend's door; but though he promised himself to stay only a little while and make an early return, his welcome was so pleasant, and he found so much to delay him, that it was already long past midnight before he said good-by upon the threshold. The wind had fallen again in the meanwhile; the night was as black as the grave; not a star, nor a glimmer of moonshine, slipped through the canopy of cloud. Denis was ill-acquainted with the intricate lanes of Chateau Landon; even by daylight he had found some trouble in picking his way; and in this absolute darkness he soon lost it altogether. He was certain of one thing only—to keep mounting the hill; for his friend's house lay at the lower end, or tail, of Chateau Landon, while the inn was up at the head, under the great church spire. With this clew to go upon he stumbled and groped forward, now breathing more freely in the open places where there was a good slice of sky overhead, now feeling along the wall in stifling closes. It is an eerie and mysterious position to be thus submerged in opaque blackness in an almost unknown town. The silence is terrifying in its possibilities. The touch of cold window bars to the exploring hand startles the man like the touch of a toad; the inequalities of the pavement shake his heart into his mouth; a piece of denser darkness threatens an ambuscade or a chasm in the pathway; and where the air is brighter, the houses put on strange and bewildering appearances, as if to lead him further from his way. For Denis, who had to regain his inn without attracting notice, there was real danger as well as mere discomfort in the walk; and he went warily and boldly at once, and at every corner paused to make an observation.
Denis de Beaulieu walked quickly and soon found himself knocking on his friend's door. Though he had promised himself to stay just a short while and head back early, the warm welcome and engaging conversation held him up, and it was long past midnight before he finally said goodbye at the doorstep. Meanwhile, the wind had died down again; the night was pitch black, with not a star or a hint of moonlight breaking through the cloudy sky. Denis wasn't very familiar with the complicated streets of Chateau Landon; even in daylight, he'd struggled to find his way, and in this complete darkness, he quickly lost his bearings. The only thing he was sure of was that he needed to keep going uphill since his friend's house was at the bottom of Chateau Landon, while the inn was located at the top, beneath the towering church spire. With this in mind, he stumbled and felt his way forward, sometimes breathing easier in the open areas where the sky was visible, and other times groping along walls in tight spaces. Being surrounded by thick darkness in a nearly unfamiliar town felt eerie and mysterious. The silence was frightening with endless possibilities. The cold metal bars of a window startled his hand like the touch of a frog; the uneven pavement made his heart race; patches of deeper darkness seemed to hide threats or pitfalls in his path; and in the brighter areas, the buildings appeared strange and confusing, as if trying to lead him off course. For Denis, who needed to return to his inn without drawing attention, there was real risk beyond just discomfort in his walk. He moved carefully yet confidently, pausing at every corner to take stock of his surroundings.
He had been for some time threading a lane so narrow that he could touch a wall with either hand, when it began to open out and go sharply downward. Plainly this lay no longer in the direction of his inn; but the hope of a little more light tempted him forward to reconnoitre. The lane ended in a terrace with a bartizan[2] wall, which gave an outlook between high houses, as out of an embrasure, into the valley lying dark and formless several hundred feet below. Denis looked down, and could discern a few tree-tops waving and a single speck of brightness where the river ran across a weir. The weather was clearing up, and the sky had lightened, so as to show the outline of the heavier clouds and the dark margin of the hills. By the uncertain glimmer, the house on his left hand should be a place of some pretensions; it was surmounted by several pinnacles and turret-tops; the round stern of a chapel, with a fringe of flying buttresses, projected boldly from the main block; and the door was sheltered under a deep porch carved with figures and overhung by two long gargoyles[3]. The windows of the chapel gleamed through their intricate tracery with a light as of many tapers, and threw out the buttresses and the peaked roof in a more intense blackness against the sky. It was plainly the hotel of some great family of the neighborhood; and as it reminded Denis of a town house of his own at Bourges, he stood for some time gazing up at it and mentally gauging the skill of the architects and the consideration of the two families.
He had been walking along a narrow lane for a while, able to touch the walls on either side, when it started to open up and slope sharply downward. Clearly, this wasn’t heading towards his inn anymore, but the hope of seeing a bit more light tempted him to keep going to check it out. The lane ended at a terrace with a battlement wall, offering a view through the tall buildings, like looking out of a small opening, into the dark, shapeless valley hundreds of feet below. Denis looked down and could see the tops of a few trees swaying and a small glimmer where the river flowed over a weir. The weather was improving, and the sky had lightened enough to reveal the outlines of the heavier clouds and the dark edges of the hills. In the uncertain light, the house on his left seemed quite impressive; it was topped with several spires and turret-like structures. The round back of a chapel, surrounded by flying buttresses, jutted out prominently from the main building, and the entrance was sheltered by a deep porch intricately carved with figures and flanked by two long gargoyles. The chapel’s windows sparkled through their complex designs with a glow like many candles, casting the buttresses and peaked roof into an even deeper black against the sky. It was obviously the hotel of some wealthy local family, and it reminded Denis of a town house he had in Bourges, so he stood there for a while, looking up at it and mentally assessing the architects' skill and the status of the two families.
There seemed to be no issue to the terrace but the lane by which he had reached it; he could only retrace his steps, but he had gained some notion of his whereabouts, and hoped by this means to hit the main thoroughfare and speedily regain the inn. He was reckoning without that chapter of accidents which was to make this night memorable above all others in his career; for he had not gone back above a hundred yards before he saw a light coming to meet him, and heard loud voices speaking together in the echoing narrows of the lane. It was a party of men-at-arms going the night round with torches. Denis assured himself that they had all been making free with the wine bowl, and were in no mood to be particular about safe-conducts or the niceties of chivalrous war. It, was as like as not that they would kill him like a dog and leave him where he fell. The situation was inspiriting but nervous. Their own torches would conceal him from sight, he reflected; and he hoped that they would drown the noise of his footsteps with their own empty voices. If he were but fleet and silent, he might evade their notice altogether.
There didn’t seem to be any problem with the terrace, just the path he had taken to get there; he could only retrace his steps, but he had figured out a bit of where he was and hoped to find the main road and quickly get back to the inn. He was underestimating the series of unexpected events that would make this night unforgettable in his life; he hadn’t walked back more than a hundred yards when he noticed a light coming toward him and heard loud voices echoing in the narrow lane. It was a group of guards doing their nighttime patrol with torches. Denis told himself that they had probably been indulging in the wine and weren't likely to care about safe passage or the rules of chivalrous combat. There was a good chance they would kill him like a dog and leave him where he lay. The situation was both exhilarating and nerve-wracking. He thought that their own torches would hide him from view and hoped their chatter would mask the sound of his footsteps. If he could just be quick and quiet, he might escape their notice entirely.
Unfortunately, as he turned to beat a retreat, his foot rolled upon a pebble; he fell against the wall with an ejaculation, and his sword rang loudly on the stones. Two or three voices demanded who went there—some in French, some in English; but Denis made no reply, and ran the faster down the lane. Once upon the terrace, he paused to look back. They still kept calling after him, and just then began to double the pace in pursuit, with a considerable clank of armor, and great tossing of the torchlight to and fro in the narrow jaws of the passage.
Unfortunately, as he turned to make a quick getaway, his foot rolled over a pebble; he slammed into the wall with a shout, and his sword clattered loudly on the stones. Two or three voices shouted, asking who it was—some in French, some in English; but Denis didn’t respond and ran faster down the lane. Once he reached the terrace, he paused to look back. They kept calling after him, and just then, they picked up the pace in pursuit, the sound of armor clanking heavily and the torchlight flickering wildly in the narrow passage.
Denis cast a look around and darted into the porch. There he might escape observation, or—if that were too much to expect—was in a capital posture whether for parley or defence. So thinking, he drew his sword and tried to set his back against the door. To his surprise it yielded behind his weight; and though he turned in a moment, continued to swing back on oiled and noiseless hinges until it stood wide open on a black interior. When things fall out opportunely for the person concerned, he is not apt to be critical about the how or why, his own immediate personal convenience seeming a sufficient reason for the strangest oddities and revolutions in our sublunary things; and so Denis, without a moment's hesitation, stepped within and partly closed the door behind him to conceal his place of refuge. Nothing was further from his thoughts than to close it altogether; but for some inexplicable reason—perhaps by a spring or a weight—the ponderous mass of oak whipped itself out of his fingers and clanked to, with a formidable rumble and a noise like the falling of an automatic bar.
Denis glanced around and rushed onto the porch. There, he could avoid being seen, or—if that was too much to hope for—he was in a good position for either talking or defending himself. With that in mind, he drew his sword and tried to lean against the door. To his surprise, it swung open under his weight; and even though he turned quickly, it kept creaking back on its smooth, silent hinges until it stood wide open into a dark interior. When things work out well for someone, they're usually not too concerned about the hows or whys, as their own immediate comfort seems like enough reason for the oddest events and changes in our world; and so Denis, without a second thought, stepped inside and partially closed the door behind him to hide his hiding spot. It was the last thing on his mind to close it all the way; but for some strange reason—maybe due to a spring or a weight—the heavy oak door slipped from his grip and slammed shut with a loud bang, sounding like an automatic lock falling into place.
The round, at that very moment, debouched[4] upon the terrace and proceeded to summon him with shouts and curses. He heard them ferreting in the dark corners; the stock of a lance even rattled along the outer surface of the door behind which he stood; but these gentlemen were in too high a humor to be long delayed, and soon made off down a corkscrew pathway which had escaped Denis' observation, and passed out of sight and hearing along the battlements of the town.
The group, right at that moment, came out onto the terrace and started calling for him with shouts and insults. He heard them rummaging around in the dark corners; the butt of a lance even clattered along the outside of the door he was standing behind. But these guys were in too good a mood to be held up for long, and soon disappeared down a winding path that Denis hadn’t noticed, moving out of sight and earshot along the town's battlements.
Denis breathed again. He gave them a few minutes' grace for fear of accidents, and then groped about for some means of opening the door and slipping forth again. The inner surface was quite smooth, not a handle, not a moulding, not a projection of any sort. He got his finger nails round the edges and pulled, but the mass was immovable. He shook it, it was as firm as a rock, Denis de Beaulieu frowned, and gave vent to a little noiseless whistle. What ailed the door? he wondered. Why was it open? How came it to shut so easily and so effectually after him? There was something obscure and underhand about all this, that was little to the young man's fancy. It looked like a snare, and yet who could suppose a snare in such a quiet by-street and in a house of so prosperous and even noble an exterior? And yet—snare or no snare, intentionally or unintentionally—here he was, prettily trapped; and for the life of him he could see no way out of it again. The darkness began to weigh upon him. He gave ear; all was silent without, but within and close by he seemed to catch a faint sighing, a faint sobbing rustle, a little stealthy creak—as though many persons were at his side, holding themselves quite still, and governing even their respiration with the extreme of slyness. The idea went to his vitals with a shock, and he faced about suddenly as if to defend his life. Then, for the first time, he became aware of a light about the level of his eyes and at some distance in the interior of the house—a vertical thread of light, widening toward the bottom, such as might escape between two wings of arras over a doorway.
Denis took a breath. He gave them a few minutes to prevent any accidents, and then he began to search for a way to open the door and slip out again. The inside surface was completely smooth—no handle, no molding, nothing to grab onto. He tried to dig his fingernails into the edges and pull, but it wouldn't budge. He shook it; it was as solid as a rock. Denis de Beaulieu frowned and let out a soft whistle. What was wrong with the door? he wondered. Why was it locked? How had it shut so easily and effectively behind him? There was something shady about all this, which unsettled the young man. It felt like a trap, yet who would think there was a trap in such a quiet side street and in a house that looked so prosperous and even noble? Still—trap or no trap, intentional or not—here he was, nicely caught; and no matter how hard he tried, he could see no way out. The darkness began to weigh on him. He listened; everything was silent outside, but inside, he thought he could hear a faint sigh, a soft rustling, a slight creak—as if many people were nearby, holding very still and even controlling their breathing with the utmost secrecy. The thought hit him like a jolt, and he turned around quickly as if to defend himself. Then, for the first time, he noticed a light at eye level a short distance inside the house—a vertical beam of light, widening at the bottom, like light escaping through a gap in drapes over a doorway.
To see anything was a relief to Denis; it was like a piece of solid ground to a man laboring in a morass; his mind seized upon it with avidity; and he stood staring at it and trying to piece together some logical conception of his surroundings. Plainly there was a flight of steps ascending from his own level to that of this illuminated doorway, and indeed he thought he could make out another thread of light, as fine as a needle and as faint as phosphorescence, which might very well be reflected along the polished wood of a handrail. Since he had begun to suspect that he was not alone, his heart had continued to beat with smothering violence, and an intolerable desire for action of any sort had possessed itself of his spirit. He was in deadly peril, he believed. What could be more natural than to mount the staircase, lift the curtain, and confront his difficulty at once? At least he would be dealing with something tangible; at least he would be no longer in the dark. He stepped slowly forward with outstretched hands, until his foot struck the bottom step; then he rapidly scaled the stairs, stood for a moment to compose his expression, lifted the arras and went in.
Seeing anything was a relief for Denis; it felt like finding solid ground for someone stuck in a swamp. His mind grabbed onto it eagerly, and he stood there staring, trying to make sense of his surroundings. Clearly, there was a flight of stairs leading up from where he was to this lit doorway. In fact, he thought he could see another thin line of light, as fine as a needle and as faint as phosphorescence, which could easily be reflecting off the polished wood of a handrail. Ever since he started to suspect he wasn't alone, his heart had been pounding uncontrollably, and an overwhelming urge for action had taken hold of him. He believed he was in serious danger. What could be more natural than climbing the stairs, pulling back the curtain, and facing whatever was ahead? At least he would be dealing with something real; at least he wouldn't be in the dark anymore. He stepped forward slowly with his hands outstretched until his foot hit the bottom step; then he quickly climbed the stairs, paused for a moment to steady his face, lifted the curtain, and went inside.
He found himself in a large apartment of polished stone. There were three doors, one on each of three sides, all similarly curtained with tapestry. The fourth side was occupied by two large windows and a great stone chimney-piece, carved with the arms of the Malétroits. Denis recognized the bearings, and was gratified to find himself in such good hands. The room was strongly illuminated; but it contained little furniture except a heavy table and a chair or two; the hearth was innocent of fire, and the pavement was but sparsely strewn with rushes clearly many days old.
He found himself in a large apartment with polished stone floors. There were three doors, one on each of three sides, all similarly draped with tapestries. The fourth side had two large windows and a big stone fireplace, engraved with the coat of arms of the Malétroits. Denis recognized the symbols and felt pleased to be in such capable care. The room was well-lit, but it had very little furniture aside from a heavy table and a couple of chairs; the fireplace wasn't lit, and the floor was only lightly covered with rushes that were clearly several days old.
On a high chair beside the chimney, and directly facing Denis as he entered, sat a little old gentleman in a fur tippet. He sat with his legs crossed and his hands folded, and a cup of spiced wine stood by his elbow on a bracket on the wall. His countenance had a strong masculine cast; not properly human, but such as we see in the bull, the goat, or the domestic boar; something equivocal and wheedling, something greedy, brutal and dangerous. The upper lip was inordinately full, as though swollen by a blow or a toothache; and the smile, the peaked eyebrows, and the small, strong eyes were quaintly and almost comically evil in expression. Beautiful white hair hung straight all round his head, like a saint's, and fell in a single curl upon the tippet. His beard and mustache were the pink of venerable sweetness. Age, probably in consequence of inordinate precautions, had left no mark upon his hands; and the Malétroit hand was famous. It would be difficult to imagine anything at once so fleshy and so delicate in design; the taper, sensual fingers were like those of one of Leonardo's[5] women; the fork of the thumb made a dimpled protuberance when closed; the nails were perfectly shaped, and of a dead, surprising whiteness. It rendered his aspect tenfold more redoubtable, that a man with hands like these should keep them devoutly folded like a virgin martyr—that a man with so intent and startling an expression of face should sit patiently on his seat and contemplates people with an unwinking stare, like a god, or a god's statue. His quiescence seemed ironical and treacherous, it fitted so poorly with his looks.
On a high chair next to the fireplace, directly facing Denis as he walked in, sat a little old man in a fur scarf. He was sitting with his legs crossed and hands folded, and a cup of spiced wine rested on a shelf by his elbow. His face had a strong masculine look; not quite human, but similar to what we see in a bull, a goat, or a domestic pig; something ambiguous and sly, something greedy, brutish, and dangerous. His upper lip was unusually full, as if swollen from a blow or toothache; and his smile, raised eyebrows, and small, strong eyes had a strangely and almost comically evil expression. Beautiful white hair hung straight around his head, like a saint's, and fell in a single curl onto the scarf. His beard and mustache were the epitome of venerable sweetness. Age, likely due to excessive care, had left no trace on his hands; and the Malétroit hand was famous. It would be hard to imagine anything that was both so fleshy and so delicately shaped; the tapered, sensual fingers resembled those of one of Leonardo's women; the base of the thumb created a dimpled bulge when closed; the nails were perfectly shaped and strikingly white. This made him seem even more imposing—the fact that a man with such hands kept them devoutly folded like a virgin martyr—someone with such a focused and piercing expression should sit calmly in his seat, gazing at people with a steady stare, like a god or a statue of a god. His calmness seemed ironic and treacherous; it mismatched poorly with his appearance.
Such was Alain, Sire de Malétroit.
Such was Alain, Lord of Malétroit.
Denis and he looked silently at each other for a second or two.
Denis and he exchanged silent looks for a second or two.
"Pray step in," said the Sire de Malétroit. "I have been expecting you all the evening."
"Please come in," said the Sire de Malétroit. "I've been waiting for you all evening."
He had not risen, but he accompanied his words with a smile and a slight but courteous inclination of the head. Partly from the smile, partly from the strange musical murmur with which the sire prefaced his observation, Denis felt a strong shudder of disgust go through his marrow. And what with disgust and honest confusion of mind, he could scarcely get words together in reply.
He hadn't stood up, but he paired his words with a smile and a slight, polite nod of his head. Partly because of the smile and partly due to the strange, musical tone in which the man started his statement, Denis felt a strong wave of disgust run through him. With that disgust and his genuine confusion, he could barely find the words to respond.
"I fear," he said, "that this is a double accident. I am not the person you suppose me. It seems you were looking for a visit; but for my part, nothing was further from my thoughts—nothing could be more contrary to my wishes—than this intrusion."
"I’m afraid," he said, "that this is a total misunderstanding. I’m not who you think I am. It seems you were expecting a visit, but honestly, nothing was further from my mind—nothing could be more against my wishes—than this unexpected intrusion."
"Well, well," replied the old gentleman indulgently, "here you are, which is the main point. Seat yourself, my friend, and put yourself entirely at your ease. We shall arrange our little affairs presently."
"Well, well," replied the old gentleman kindly, "here you are, which is the main point. Take a seat, my friend, and make yourself completely comfortable. We'll sort out our little matters shortly."
Denis perceived that the matter was still complicated with some misconception, and he hastened to continue his explanation.
Denis realized that the situation was still confusing due to some misunderstandings, so he quickly continued his explanation.
"Your door," he began.
"Your door," he said.
"About my door?" asked the other raising his peaked eyebrows. "A little piece of ingenuity." And he shrugged his shoulders. "A hospitable fancy! By your own account, you were not desirous of making any acquaintance. We old people look for such reluctance now and then; when it touches our honor, we cast about until we find some way of overcoming it. You arrive uninvited, but believe me, very welcome."
"About my door?" asked the other, raising his arched eyebrows. "Just a bit of creativity." And he shrugged his shoulders. "A friendly touch! From what you said, you weren't looking to meet anyone. We older folks notice that reluctance from time to time; when it affects our pride, we figure out a way to get past it. You showed up uninvited, but trust me, you're very welcome."
"You persist in error, sir," said Denis. "There can be no question between you and me. I am a stranger in this countryside. My name is Denis, damoiseau de Beaulieu. If you see me in your house it is only—"
"You’re mistaken, sir," Denis said. "There’s no doubt about it. I’m a stranger in this area. My name is Denis, damoiseau de Beaulieu. If you see me in your house, it’s only—"
"My young friend," interrupted the other, "you will permit me to have my own ideas on that subject. They probably differ from yours at the present moment," he added with a leer, "but time will show which of us is in the right."
"My young friend," the other interrupted, "you'll let me have my own views on that topic. They might not match yours right now," he added with a smirk, "but time will reveal who is correct."
Denis was convinced he had to do with a lunatic. He seated himself with a shrug, content to wait the upshot; and a pause ensued, during which he thought he could distinguish a hurried gabbling as of a prayer from behind the arras immediately opposite him. Sometimes there seemed to be but one person engaged, sometimes two; and the vehemence of the voice, low as it was, seemed to indicate either great haste or an agony of spirit. It occurred to him that this piece of tapestry covered the entrance to the chapel he had noticed from without.
Denis was convinced he was dealing with a lunatic. He sat down with a shrug, ready to wait for the outcome; a pause followed, during which he thought he could make out a hurried mumble that sounded like a prayer coming from behind the tapestry directly in front of him. Sometimes it seemed like only one person was involved, and other times it sounded like two; the intensity of the voice, though quiet, suggested either a sense of urgency or deep emotional turmoil. It crossed his mind that this tapestry covered the entrance to the chapel he had seen from outside.
The old gentleman meanwhile surveyed Denis from head to foot with a smile, and from time to time emitted little noises like a bird or a mouse, which seemed to indicate a high degree of satisfaction. This state of matters became rapidly insupportable; and Denis, to put an end to it, remarked politely that the wind had gone down.
The old gentleman, in the meantime, looked Denis up and down with a smile, occasionally making little sounds like a bird or a mouse, which seemed to show he was very pleased. This situation quickly became unbearable; so Denis, wanting to put a stop to it, politely pointed out that the wind had died down.
The old gentleman fell into a fit of silent laughter, so prolonged and violent that he became quite red in the face. Denis got upon his feet at once, and put on his hat with a flourish.
The old gentleman burst into a fit of silent laughter, so long and intense that he turned quite red in the face. Denis quickly got up and put on his hat with a flourish.
"Sir," he said, "if you are in your wits, you have affronted me grossly. If you are out of them, I flatter myself I can find better employment for my brains than to talk with lunatics. My conscience is clear; you have made a fool of me from the first moment; you have refused to hear my explanations; and now there is no power under God will make me stay here any longer; and if I cannot make my way out in a more decent fashion, I will hack your door in pieces with my sword."
"Sir," he said, "if you’re in your right mind, you’ve seriously insulted me. If you’re not, I believe I can find better use for my time than talking to crazy people. My conscience is clear; you’ve made a fool of me from the start; you’ve refused to listen to my explanations; and now nothing will keep me here any longer; and if I can’t get out in a more civilized way, I’ll break your door into pieces with my sword."
The Sire de Malétroit raised his right hand and wagged it at Denis with the fore and little fingers extended.
The Sire de Malétroit raised his right hand and waved it at Denis with his index and pinky fingers extended.
"My dear nephew," he said, "sit down."
"My dear nephew," he said, "have a seat."
"Nephew!" retorted Denis, "you lie in your throat;" and he snapped his fingers in his face.
"Nephew!" Denis shot back, "You're lying!" and he snapped his fingers in his face.
"Sit down, you rogue!" cried the old gentleman, in a sudden, harsh voice like the barking of a dog. "Do you fancy," he went on, "that when I had made my little contrivance for the door I had stopped short with that? If you prefer to be bound hand and foot till your bones ache, rise and try to go away. If you choose to remain a free young buck, agreeably conversing with an old gentleman—why, sit where you are in peace, and God be with you."
"Sit down, you troublemaker!" yelled the old man, in a sudden, loud voice like a dog barking. "Do you really think," he continued, "that when I made my little device for the door I just stopped there? If you'd rather be tied up until your bones hurt, go ahead and try to leave. If you want to stay a free young guy, happily chatting with an old man—then just relax where you are, and God be with you."
"Do you mean, I am a prisoner?" demanded Denis.
"Are you saying I'm a prisoner?" Denis asked.
"I state the facts," replied the other. "I would rather leave the conclusion to yourself."
"I'll just lay out the facts," the other person replied. "I'll leave it up to you to draw your own conclusion."
Denis sat down again. Externally he managed to keep pretty calm, but within, he was now boiling with anger, now chilled with apprehension. He no longer felt convinced that he was dealing with a madman. And if the old gentleman was sane, what, in God's name, had he to look for? What absurd or tragical adventure had befallen him? What countenance was he to assume?
Denis sat down again. On the outside, he managed to stay pretty calm, but inside, he was boiling with anger one moment and chilled with fear the next. He didn’t feel confident anymore that he was dealing with a madman. And if the old gentleman was sane, what on earth was he supposed to be looking for? What ridiculous or tragic adventure had happened to him? What expression was he supposed to have?
While he was thus unpleasantly reflecting, the arras that overhung the chapel door was raised, and a tall priest in his robes came forth, and, giving a long, keen stare at Denis, said something in an undertone to Sire de Malétroit.
While he was uncomfortably lost in thought, the curtain hanging over the chapel door was lifted, and a tall priest in his robes stepped out. He gave Denis a long, sharp look and said something quietly to Sire de Malétroit.
"She is in a better frame of spirit?" asked the latter.
"Is she feeling better?" asked the latter.
"She is more resigned, messire," replied the priest.
"She's more accepting, sir," replied the priest.
"Now the Lord help her, she is hard to please!" sneered the old gentleman. "A likely stripling—not ill-born—and of her own choosing, too? Why, what more would the jade have?"
"Now, God help her, she’s tough to satisfy!" sneered the old man. "A decent young man—not of bad background—and one she picked herself, too? What more could the woman want?"
"The situation is not usual for a young damsel," said the other, "and somewhat trying to her blushes."
"The situation isn't typical for a young lady," said the other, "and it's a bit tough on her blushes."
"She should have thought of that before she began the dance! It was none of my choosing, God knows that; but since she is in it, by our Lady, she shall carry it to the end." And then addressing Denis, "Monsieur de Beaulieu," he asked, "may I present you to my niece? She has been waiting your arrival, I may say, with even greater impatience than myself."
"She should have considered that before she started the dance! It wasn’t my decision, believe me; but since she’s involved, by our Lady, she will see it through to the end." Then turning to Denis, he asked, "Monsieur de Beaulieu, may I introduce you to my niece? She has been waiting for your arrival, I can say, with even more impatience than I have."
Denis had resigned himself with a good grace—all he desired was to know the worst of it as speedily as possible; so he rose at once, and bowed in acquiescence. The Sire de Malétroit followed his example and limped, with the assistance of the chaplain's arm, toward the chapel door. The priest pulled aside the arras, and all three entered. The building had considerable architectural pretensions. A light groining sprang from six stout columns, and hung down in two rich pendants from the centre of the vault. The place terminated behind the altar in a round end, embossed and honeycombed with a superfluity of ornament in relief, and pierced by many little windows shaped like stars, trefoils, or wheels. These windows were imperfectly is glazed, so that the night air circulated freely in the chapel. The tapers, of which there must have been half a hundred burning on the altar, were unmercifully blown about; and the light went through many different phases of brilliancy and semi-eclipse. On the steps in front of the altar knelt a young girl richly attired as a bride. A chill settled over Denis as he observed her costume; he fought with desperate energy against the conclusion that was being thrust upon his mind; it could not—it should not—be as he feared.
Denis accepted his situation with a calm demeanor—all he wanted was to find out the worst of it as quickly as possible; so he stood up immediately and bowed in agreement. The Sire de Malétroit followed suit and limped, with the help of the chaplain's arm, toward the chapel door. The priest pulled aside the hangings, and all three entered. The building had impressive architectural features. A light vaulting rose from six sturdy columns and hung down in two elaborate pendants from the center of the ceiling. The area behind the altar ended in a rounded space, decorated with an excess of ornate relief, and filled with many small windows shaped like stars, trefoils, or wheels. These windows were poorly glazed, allowing the night air to flow freely into the chapel. The candles, of which there must have been about fifty burning on the altar, were ruthlessly blown about; and the light flickered through various phases of brightness and partial darkness. On the steps in front of the altar knelt a young girl, dressed splendidly as a bride. A chill came over Denis as he noticed her outfit; he struggled desperately against the conclusion creeping into his mind; it couldn't—it shouldn't—be as he feared.
"Blanche," said the sire, in his most flute-like tones, "I have brought a friend to see you, my little girl; turn round and give him your pretty hand. It is good to be devout; but it is necessary to be polite, my niece."
"Blanche," the lord said in his smoothest voice, "I’ve brought a friend to meet you, my dear; turn around and give him your lovely hand. It’s great to be respectful; but it’s also important to be courteous, my niece."
The girl rose to her feet and turned toward the newcomers. She moved all of a piece; and shame and exhaustion were expressed in every line of her fresh young body; and she held her head down and kept her eyes upon the pavement, as she came slowly forward. In the course of her advance her eyes fell upon Denis de Beaulieu's feet—feet of which he was justly vain, be it remarked, and wore in the most elegant accoutrement even while travelling. She paused—started, as if his yellow boots had conveyed some shocking meaning—and glanced, suddenly up into the wearer's countenance. Their eyes met; shame gave place to horror and terror in her looks; the blood left her lips, with a piercing scream she covered her face with her hands and sank upon, the chapel floor.
The girl stood up and faced the newcomers. She moved as one whole being; shame and exhaustion were visible in every part of her youthful body. She kept her head down and her eyes on the pavement as she slowly walked forward. As she approached, she noticed Denis de Beaulieu's feet—feet he was justifiably proud of, which he adorned with the most stylish shoes even while traveling. She hesitated—stopped, as if his yellow boots had sent a shocking message—and suddenly looked up at his face. Their eyes locked; her shame shifted to horror and fear. The color drained from her lips, and with a piercing scream, she covered her face with her hands and collapsed onto the chapel floor.
"That is not the man!" she cried. "My uncle, that is not the man!"
"That's not the man!" she shouted. "My uncle, that's not the man!"
The Sire de Malétroit chirped agreeably. "Of course not," he said; "I expected as much. It was so unfortunate you could not remember his name."
The Sire de Malétroit said cheerfully, "Of course not," he replied; "I expected that. It's too bad you couldn't recall his name."
"Indeed," she cried, "indeed, I have never seen this person till this moment—I have never so much as set eyes upon him—I never wish to see him again. Sir," she said, turning to Denis, "if you are a gentleman, you will hear me out. Have I ever seen you—have you ever seen me—before this accursed hour?"
"Honestly," she exclaimed, "honestly, I've never seen this person until now—I haven't even laid eyes on him—I never want to see him again. Sir," she said, turning to Denis, "if you're a gentleman, you'll let me finish. Have I ever seen you—have you ever seen me—before this dreadful moment?"
"To speak for myself, I have never had that pleasure," answered the young man. "This is the first time, messire, that I have met with your engaging niece."
"To speak for myself, I’ve never had that pleasure," replied the young man. "This is the first time, sir, that I’ve met your charming niece."
The old gentleman shrugged his shoulders.
The old man shrugged his shoulders.
"I am distressed to hear it," he said. "But it is never too late to begin. I had little more acquaintance with my own late lady ere I married her; which proves," he added, with a grimace, "that these impromptu marriages may often produce an excellent understanding in the long run. As the bridegroom is to have a voice in the matter, I will give him two hours to make up for lost time before we proceed with the ceremony." And he turned toward the door, followed by the clergyman.
"I’m sorry to hear that," he said. "But it’s never too late to start fresh. I didn’t know my late wife all that well before we got married, which shows," he added with a smirk, "that spontaneous marriages can often lead to a great understanding over time. Since the groom gets a say in this, I’ll give him two hours to catch up on lost time before we move forward with the ceremony." He then turned toward the door, followed by the clergyman.
The girl was on her feet in a moment. "My uncle, you cannot be in earnest," she said. "I declare before God I will stab myself rather than be forced on that young man. The heart rises at it; God forbids such marriages; you dishonor your white hair. Oh, my uncle, pity me! There is not a woman in all the world but would prefer death to such a nuptial. Is it possible," she added, faltering—"is it possible that you do not believe me—that you still think this"—and she pointed at Denis with a tremor of anger and contempt—"that you still think this to be the man?"
The girl was up on her feet in an instant. "Uncle, you can't be serious," she said. "I swear on my life, I’d rather stab myself than be forced into marrying that young man. It makes my heart revolt; God forbids such marriages; you tarnish your white hair. Oh, uncle, have mercy on me! There isn't a woman in the world who wouldn't choose death over such a marriage. Is it possible," she added, hesitating—"is it really possible that you don't believe me—that you still think this"—and she pointed at Denis with a mix of anger and contempt—"that you still think this is the man?"
"Frankly," said the old gentleman, pausing on the threshold, "I do. But let me explain to you once for all, Blanche de Malétroit, my way of thinking about this affair. When you took it into your head to dishonor my family and the name that I have borne, in peace and war, for more than threescore years, you forfeited, not only the right to question my designs, but that of looking me in the face. If your father had been alive, he would have spat on you and turned you out of doors. His was the hand of iron. You may bless your God you have only to deal with the hand of velvet, mademoiselle. It was my duty to get you married without delay. Out of pure goodwill, I have tried to find your own gallant for you. And I believe I have succeeded. But before God and all the holy angels, Blanche de Malétroit, if I have not, I care not one jack-straw. So let me recommend you to be polite to our young friend; for, upon my word, your next groom may be less appetizing."
"Honestly," said the old gentleman, pausing at the door, "I do. But let me explain once and for all, Blanche de Malétroit, how I see this situation. When you decided to bring shame to my family and the name I've carried, in peace and war, for more than sixty years, you lost not only the right to question my intentions but also the right to look me in the face. If your father were alive, he would have condemned you and thrown you out. He was a man of strong will. You should thank your lucky stars that you’re only facing my gentler approach, mademoiselle. It was my responsibility to see that you got married without delay. Out of pure goodwill, I’ve tried to find a suitor for you. And I believe I’ve succeeded. But I swear before God and all the holy angels, Blanche de Malétroit, if I haven't, I really don’t care. So I suggest you be nice to our young friend; because honestly, your next groom might be far less pleasing."
And with that he went out, with the chaplain at his heels; and the arras fell behind the pair.
And with that, he walked out, followed closely by the chaplain, and the curtain closed behind them.
The girl turned upon Denis with flashing eyes.
The girl turned to Denis with bright, intense eyes.
"And what, sir," she demanded, "may be the meaning of all this?"
"And what, sir," she asked, "could all of this mean?"
"God knows," returned Denis, gloomily, "I am a prisoner in this house, which seems full of mad people. More I know not; and nothing do I understand."
"God knows," Denis replied, gloomily, "I’m a prisoner in this house, which feels like it’s full of crazy people. That’s all I know; I don’t understand anything."
"And pray how came you here?" she asked.
"And how did you get here?" she asked.
He told her as briefly as he could. "For the rest," he added, "perhaps you will follow my example, and tell me the answer to all these riddles, and what, in God's name, is like to be the end of it."
He told her as briefly as possible. "As for the rest," he added, "maybe you’ll follow my lead and share the answers to all these riddles, and what the heck is likely to be the outcome."
She stood silent for a little, and lie could see her lips tremble and her tearless eyes burn with a feverish lustre. Then she pressed her forehead in both hands.
She stood quietly for a moment, and he could see her lips trembling and her tearless eyes shining with a feverish glow. Then she pressed her forehead with both hands.
"Alas, how my head aches!" she said, wearily—"to say nothing of my poor heart! But it is due to you to know my story, unmaidenly as it must seem. I am called Blanche de Malétroit; I have been without father or mother for—oh! for as long as I can recollect, and indeed I have been most unhappy all my life. Three months ago a young captain began to stand near me every day in church. I could see that I pleased him; I am much to blame, but I was so glad that any one should love me; and when he passed me a letter, I took it home with me and read it with great pleasure. Since that time he has written many. He was so anxious to speak with me, poor fellow! and kept asking me to leave the door open some evening that we might have two words upon the stair. For he knew how much my uncle trusted me." She gave something like a sob at that, and it was a moment before she could go on. "My uncle is a hard man, but he is very shrewd," she said, at last. "He has performed many feats in war, and was a great person at court, and much trusted by Queen Isabeau in old days. How he came to suspect me I cannot tell; but it is hard to keep anything from his knowledge; and this morning, as we came from mass, he took my hand into his, forced it open, and read my little billet, walking by my side all the while.
"Ugh, my head hurts!" she said tiredly—"not to mention my poor heart! But you deserve to know my story, even if it seems unladylike. I'm Blanche de Malétroit; I've been without parents for—oh! for as long as I can remember, and I've truly been unhappy my whole life. Three months ago, a young captain started standing near me every day in church. I could tell I caught his eye; I know it was wrong, but I felt so happy that someone loved me. When he handed me a letter, I took it home and read it with delight. Since then, he's written many more. He was so eager to talk to me, the poor guy! He kept asking me to leave the door open one evening so we could exchange a few words on the stairs. He knew how much my uncle trusted me." She let out a small sob at that, and it took her a moment to continue. "My uncle is a tough man, but he's very clever," she finally said. "He's accomplished many things in war, was an important figure at court, and was trusted by Queen Isabeau back in the day. I don’t know how he came to suspect me, but it's tough to hide anything from him; this morning, as we came back from mass, he took my hand, forced it open, and read my little note while walking beside me.
"When he finished, he gave it back to me with great politeness. It contained another request to have the door left open; and this has been the ruin of us all. My uncle kept me strictly in my room until evening, and then ordered me to dress myself as you see me—a hard mockery for a young girl, do you not think so? I suppose, when he could not prevail with me to tell him the young captain's name, he must have laid a trap for him; into which, alas! you have fallen in the anger of God. I looked for much confusion; for how could I tell whether he was willing to take me for his wife on these sharp terms? He might have been trifling with me from the first; or I might have made myself too cheap in his eyes. But truly I had not looked for such a shameful punishment as this? I could not think that God would let a girl be so disgraced before a young man. And now I tell you all; and I can scarcely hope that you will not despise me."
"When he finished, he handed it back to me very politely. It had another request to keep the door open; and this has led to our downfall. My uncle kept me locked in my room until evening and then made me dress as you see me now—a really cruel joke for a young girl, don’t you think? I guess when he couldn’t get me to tell him the young captain's name, he must have set a trap for him; which, unfortunately, you have fallen into in God’s anger. I expected a lot of embarrassment; how could I know if he was willing to marry me under such harsh conditions? He might have been playing with me from the start, or I might have made myself seem less valuable to him. But honestly, I never thought I would face such a humiliating punishment. I couldn't believe that God would allow a girl to be so disgraced in front of a young man. And now I'm telling you everything; I can barely hope that you won’t look down on me."
Denis made her a respectful inclination.
Denis gave her a respectful nod.
"Madam," he said, "you have honored me by your confidence. It remains for me to prove that I am not unworthy of the honor. Is Messire de Malétroit at hand?"
"Ma'am," he said, "you've honored me with your trust. Now, I need to show that I'm worthy of that honor. Is Messire de Malétroit nearby?"
"I believe he is writing in the salle[6] without," she answered.
"I think he's writing in the salle[6] without," she replied.
"May I lead you thither, madam?" asked Denis, offering his hand with his most courtly bearing.
"Can I take you there, ma'am?" asked Denis, offering his hand with his most polite demeanor.
She accepted it; and the pair passed out of the chapel, Blanche in a very drooping and shamefast condition, but Denis strutting and raffling in the consciousness of a mission, and the boyish certainty of accomplishing it with honor.
She accepted it, and they both left the chapel, Blanche feeling very embarrassed and downcast, while Denis walked with confidence, fully aware of his mission and certain he would achieve it with honor.
The Sire Malétroit rose to meet them with an ironical obeisance.
The Sire Malétroit stood up to greet them with a sarcastic bow.
"Sir," said Denis, with the grandest possible air, "I believe I am to have some say in the matter of this marriage; and let me tell you at once, I will be no party to forcing the inclination of this young lady. Had it been freely offered to me, I should have been proud to accept her hand, for I perceive she is as good as she is beautiful; but as things are, I have now the honor, messire, of refusing."
"Sir," Denis said with all the pomp he could muster, "I believe I have a say in this marriage; and let me be clear, I won't be part of forcing this young lady's choice. If she had offered her hand willingly, I would have been honored to accept it, as I see she's as kind as she is beautiful. But as it stands, I now have the honor, good sir, of saying no."
Blanche looked at him with gratitude in her eyes; but the old gentleman only smiled and smiled, until his smile grew positively sickening to Denis.
Blanche looked at him with gratitude in her eyes, but the old gentleman just kept smiling and smiling, until his smile became seriously off-putting to Denis.
"I am afraid," he said, "Monsieur de Beaulieu, that you do not perfectly understand the choice I have offered you. Follow me, I beseech you, to this window." And he led the way to one of the large windows which stood open on the night. "You observe," he went on, "there is an iron ring in the upper masonry, and reeved through that, a very efficacious rope. Now, mark my words: if you should find your disinclination to my niece's person insurmountable, I shall have you hanged out of this window before sunrise. I shall only proceed to such an extremity with the greatest regret, you may believe me. For it is not at all your death that I desire, but my niece's establishment in life. At the same time, it must come to that if you prove obstinate. Your family, Monsieur de Beaulieu, is very well in its way; but if you sprung from Charlemagne[7], you should not refuse the hand of a Malétroit with impunity—not if she had been as common as the Paris road—not if she was as hideous as the gargoyle over my door. Neither my niece nor you, nor my own private feelings, move me at all in this matter. The honor of my house has been compromised; I believe you to be the guilty person, at least you are now in the secret; and you can hardly wonder if I request you to wipe out the stain. If you will not, your blood be on your own head! It will be no great satisfaction to me to have your interesting relics kicking their heels in the breeze below my windows, but half a loaf is better than no bread, and if I cannot cure the dishonor, I shall at least stop the scandal."
"I'm afraid," he said, "Monsieur de Beaulieu, that you don’t fully understand the choice I’m giving you. Please follow me to this window." He led the way to one of the large windows that was open to the night. "You see," he continued, "there's an iron ring in the upper masonry, and through that, a very effective rope. Now, listen carefully: if you find your objection to my niece insurmountable, I’ll have you hanged out of this window before sunrise. Believe me, I don’t want to go that far, but my priority is my niece’s future. However, if you remain stubborn, it will come to that. Your family, Monsieur de Beaulieu, is respectable in its own right; but even if you were a descendant of Charlemagne, you shouldn't refuse the hand of a Malétroit without facing consequences—not even if she were as ordinary as the Paris road—not if she were as ugly as the gargoyle over my door. Neither my niece nor you, nor my personal feelings factor into this. The honor of my house has been tarnished; I believe you are responsible, and now that you know the truth, you can understand why I ask you to erase this stain. If you won’t, your blood is on your own head! It won't bring me much satisfaction to have your remains swinging in the breeze below my windows, but I'd rather have that than nothing at all, and if I can't restore the honor, at least I can put an end to the scandal."
There was a pause.
There was a break.
"I believe there are other ways of settling such imbroglios among gentlemen," said Denis. "You wear a sword, and I hear you have used it with distinction."
"I think there are better ways to resolve these messes between gentlemen," Denis said. "You carry a sword, and I've heard you’ve used it well."
The Sire de Malétroit made a signal to the chaplain, who crossed the room with long silent strides and raised the arras over the third of the three doors. It was only a moment before he let it fall again; but Denis had time to see a dusky passage full of armed men.
The Sire de Malétroit signaled to the chaplain, who crossed the room with long, quiet steps and lifted the curtain over the third of the three doors. It was just a moment before he let it drop again, but Denis managed to catch a glimpse of a dark passage filled with armed men.
"When I was a little younger, I should have been delighted to honor you, Monsieur de Beaulieu," said Sire Alain: "but I am now too old. Faithful retainers are the sinews of age, and I must employ the strength I have. This is one of the hardest things to swallow as a man grows up in years; but with a little patience, even this becomes habitual. You and the lady seem to prefer the salle for what remains of your two hours; and as I have no desire to cross your preference, I shall resign it to your use with all the pleasure in the world. No haste!" he added, holding up his hand, as he saw a dangerous look come into Denis de Beaulieu's face. "If your mind revolt against hanging, it will be time enough two hours hence to throw yourself out of the window or upon the pikes of my retainers. Two hours of life are always two hours. A great many things may turn up in even as little a while as that. And, besides. If I understand her appearance, my niece has something to say to you. You will not disfigure your last hours by a want of politeness to a lady?"
"When I was a bit younger, I would have been thrilled to honor you, Monsieur de Beaulieu," said Sire Alain. "But now I'm too old. Loyal servants are the backbone of age, and I need to use the strength I have. This is one of the hardest truths to accept as a man ages; but with a little patience, even this becomes routine. You and the lady seem to prefer the salle for what’s left of your two hours, and since I have no desire to go against your choice, I’ll gladly leave it to you. No rush!" he added, raising his hand as he noticed a threatening look on Denis de Beaulieu's face. "If you can’t handle hanging, there'll be time enough in two hours to throw yourself out the window or onto the pikes of my retainers. Two hours of life are still two hours. A lot can happen in even that short amount of time. And besides, if I read her expression right, my niece has something to discuss with you. You wouldn’t want to ruin your last hours by being rude to a lady, would you?"
Denis looked at Blanche, and she made him an imploring gesture.
Denis looked at Blanche, and she gestured to him pleadingly.
It is likely that the old gentleman was hugely pleased at this symptom of an understanding; for he smiled on both, and added sweetly: "If you will give me your word of honor, Monsieur de Beaulieu, to await my return at the end of the two hours before attempting anything desperate, I shall withdraw my retainers, and let you speak in greater privacy with mademoiselle."
It’s likely that the old gentleman was very pleased to see this sign of understanding; he smiled at both of them and said kindly, “If you promise me, Monsieur de Beaulieu, that you will wait for my return for two hours before trying anything drastic, I will send away my people and let you have a more private conversation with mademoiselle.”
Denis again glanced at the girl, who seemed to beseech him to agree.
Denis looked at the girl again, who seemed to be asking him to agree.
"I give you my word of honor," he said.
"I swear," he said.
Messire de Malétroit bowed, and proceeded to limp about the apartment, clearing his throat the while with that odd musical chirp which had already grown so irritating in the ears of Denis de Bealieu. He first possessed himself of some papers which lay upon the table; then he went to the mouth of the passage and appeared to give an order to the men behind the arras; and lastly he hobbled out through the door by which Denis had come in, turning upon the threshold to address a last smiling bow to the young couple, and followed by the chaplain with a hand lamp.
Messire de Malétroit bowed and began to limp around the room, clearing his throat with that strange musical chirp that had already become so annoying to Denis de Bealieu. He first grabbed some papers from the table, then went to the entrance of the hallway and seemed to give an order to the men behind the curtain. Finally, he hobbled out the door through which Denis had entered, turning at the threshold to give one last smiling bow to the young couple, followed by the chaplain carrying a lamp.
No sooner were they alone than Blanche advanced toward Denis with her hands extended. Her face was flushed and excited, and her eyes shone with tears.
No sooner were they alone than Blanche moved toward Denis with her hands outstretched. Her face was flushed and excited, and her eyes sparkled with tears.
"You shall not die!" she cried, "you shall marry me after all."
"You won't die!" she exclaimed, "you'll marry me after all."
"You seem to think, madam," replied Denis, "that I stand much in fear of death."
"You seem to think, ma'am," Denis replied, "that I'm very afraid of death."
"Oh, no, no," she said, "I see you are no poltroon[8]. It is for my own sake—I could not bear to have you slain for such a scruple."
"Oh, no, no," she said, "I can see you’re not a coward. It’s for my own sake—I couldn't stand the thought of you being killed over something like that."
"I am afraid," returned Denis, "that you underrate the difficulty, madam. What you may be too generous to refuse, I may be too proud to accept. In a moment of noble feeling toward me, you forget what you perhaps owe to others."
"I’m afraid," Denis replied, "that you underestimate the difficulty, ma'am. What you might be too generous to refuse, I might be too proud to accept. In a moment of kindness toward me, you forget what you might owe to others."
He had the decency to keep his eyes on the floor as he said this, and after he had finished, so as not to spy upon her confusion. She stood silent for a moment, then walked suddenly away, and falling on her uncle's chair, fairly burst out sobbing. Denis was in the acme of embarrassment. He looked round, as if to seek for inspiration, and, seeing a stool, plumped down upon it for something to do. There he sat, playing with the guard of his rapier, and wishing himself dead a thousand times over, and buried in the nastiest kitchen-heap in France. His eyes wandered round the apartment, but found nothing to arrest them. There were such wide spaces between the furniture, the light fell so badly and cheerlessly over all, the dark outside air looked in so coldly through the windows, that he thought he had never seen a church so vast, nor a tomb so melancholy. The regular sobs of Blanche de Malétroit measured out the time like the ticking of a clock. He read the device upon the shield over and over again, until his eyes became obscured; he stared into shadowy corners until he imagined they were swarming with horrible animals; and every now and again he awoke with a start, to remember that his last two hours were running, and death was on the march.
He had the decency to keep his eyes on the floor while saying this, and after he finished, he avoided looking at her to spare her the embarrassment. She stood silent for a moment, then suddenly walked away, collapsing into her uncle's chair and bursting into tears. Denis was completely embarrassed. He looked around, searching for something to do, and seeing a stool, he plopped down on it. There he sat, fiddling with the guard of his sword, wishing he could just disappear into the worst place imaginable. His eyes roamed around the room but found nothing to focus on. There was so much space between the furniture, the light fell poorly and gloomily across everything, and the cold dark outside seemed to creep in through the windows, making him feel like he had never seen a church so huge or a tomb so sad. The regular sobs of Blanche de Malétroit counted the time like a clock ticking. He read and re-read the inscription on the shield until his eyes blurred; he stared into shadowy corners until he imagined they were filled with terrifying creatures; and every now and then, he jolted awake, remembering that his last two hours were slipping away, and death was approaching.
Oftener and oftener, as the time went on, did his glance settle on the girl herself. Her face was bowed forward and covered with her hands, and she was shaken at intervals by the convulsive hiccough of grief. Even thus she was not an unpleasant object to dwell upon, so plump and yet so fine, with a warm brown skin, and the most beautiful hair, Denis thought, in the whole world of womankind. Her hands were like her uncle's: but they were more in place at the end of her young arms, and looked infinitely soft and caressing. He remembered how her blue eyes had shone upon him, full of anger, pity, and innocence. And the more he dwelt on her perfections, the uglier death looked, and the more deeply was he smitten with penitence at her continued tears. Now he felt that no man could have the courage to leave a world which contained so beautiful a creature; and now he would have given forty minutes of his last hour to have unsaid his cruel speech.
More and more often, as time went on, his gaze settled on the girl herself. Her face was bent forward and hidden by her hands, and she was occasionally shaken by the convulsive hiccup of grief. Even so, she wasn't unpleasant to look at, so plump yet so delicate, with warm brown skin, and the most beautiful hair, Denis thought, in the entire world of women. Her hands were like her uncle's, but they suited the ends of her young arms much better, looking infinitely soft and nurturing. He remembered how her blue eyes had shone with anger, pity, and innocence. The more he focused on her qualities, the uglier death seemed, and the more he felt remorse for her ongoing tears. Now he realized that no man could have the courage to leave a world that contained such a beautiful being; and at that moment, he would have traded forty minutes of his last hour to take back his cruel words.
Suddenly a hoarse and ragged peal of cockcrow rose to their ears from the dark valley below the windows. And this shattering noise in the silence of all around was like a light in a dark place, and shook them both out of their reflections.
Suddenly, a harsh and ragged crowing of a rooster broke the silence from the dark valley below the windows. This startling noise in the stillness around them was like a light in a dark place, shaking them both out of their thoughts.
"Alas, can I do nothing to help you?" she said, looking up.
"Can I do anything to help you?" she asked, looking up.
"Madam," replied Denis, with a fine irrelevancy, "if I have said anything to wound you, believe me, it was for your own sake and not for mine."
"Ma'am," Denis responded, completely missing the point, "if I've said anything to hurt you, trust me, it was for your own good and not for my benefit."
She thanked him with a tearful look.
She thanked him with a tearful expression.
"I feel your position cruelly," he went on. "The world has been bitter, hard on you. Your uncle is a disgrace to mankind. Believe me, madam, there is no young gentleman in all France but would be glad of my opportunity, to die in doing you a momentary service."
"I understand how difficult your situation is," he continued. "The world has treated you harshly. Your uncle is a shame to humanity. Trust me, ma'am, there isn't a young man in all of France who wouldn't be eager for my chance, to die while doing you a small favor."
"I know already that you can be very brave and generous," she answered. "What I want to know is whether I can serve you—now or afterward," she added, with a quaver.
"I already know that you can be really brave and generous," she replied. "What I want to know is if I can help you—now or later," she added, her voice trembling.
"Most certainly," he answered, with a smile. "Let me sit beside you as if I were a friend, instead of a foolish intruder; try to forget how awkwardly we are placed to one another; make my last moments go pleasantly; and you will do me the chief service possible."
"Of course," he replied with a smile. "Let me sit next to you like a friend instead of an awkward intruder; try to forget how uncomfortable our situation is; make my last moments enjoyable; and that would be the greatest favor you could do for me."
"You are very gallant," she added, with a yet deeper sadness—"very gallant—and it somehow pains me. But draw nearer, if you please; and if you find anything to say to me, you will at least make certain of a very friendly listener. Ah! Monsieur de Beaulieu," she broke forth—"ah! Monsieur de Beaulieu, how can I look you in the face?" And she fell to weeping again with a renewed effusion.
"You’re really brave," she said, feeling even sadder—"so brave—and it somehow hurts me. But come closer, if you don’t mind; and if you have anything to say to me, I promise I’ll be a very friendly listener. Oh! Monsieur de Beaulieu," she exclaimed—"oh! Monsieur de Beaulieu, how can I look you in the eye?" And she started crying again, overwhelmed with emotion.
"Madam," said Denis, taking her hand in both of his, "reflect on the little time I have before me, and the great bitterness into which I am cast by the sight of your distress. Spare me, in my last moments, the spectacle of what I cannot cure even with the sacrifice of my life."
"Madam," Denis said, taking her hand in both of his, "consider the little time I have left and the deep pain I feel from seeing you in distress. Please spare me, in my final moments, the sight of something I can't fix, even if it costs me my life."
"I am very selfish," answered Blanche. "I will be braver, Monsieur de Beaulieu, for your sake. But think if I can do you no kindness in the future—if you have no friends to whom I could carry your adieux. Charge me as heavily as you can; every burden will lighten, by so little, the invaluable gratitude I owe you. Put it in my power to do something more for you than weep."
"I’m really selfish," Blanche replied. "I’ll be braver, Monsieur de Beaulieu, for your sake. But think about whether I can do anything kind for you in the future—if you have no friends to whom I could send your goodbyes. Lay any burden on me; each one will ease just a bit the immense gratitude I owe you. Let me do something more for you than just cry."
"My mother is married again, and has a young family to care for. My brother Guichard will inherit my fiefs; and if I am not in error, that will content him amply for my death. Life is a little vapor that passeth away, as we are told by those in holy orders. When a man is in a fair way and sees all life open in front of him, he seems to himself to make a very important figure in the world. His horse whinnies to him; the trumpets blow and the girls look out of window as he rides into town before his company; he receives many assurances of trust and regard—sometimes by express in a letter—sometimes face to face, with persons of great consequence falling on his neck. It is not wonderful if his head is turned for a time. But once he is dead, were he as brave as Hercules[9] or as wise as Solomon[10], he is soon forgotten. It is not ten years since my father fell, with many other knights around him, in a very fierce encounter, and I do not think that any one of them, nor so much as the name of the fight, is now remembered. No, no, madam, the nearer you come to it, you see that death is a dark and dusty corner, where a man gets into his tomb and has the door shut after him till the judgment day. I have few friends just now, and once I am dead I shall have none."
"My mom is married again and has a young family to take care of. My brother Guichard will inherit my lands, and if I’m not mistaken, that will be more than enough to satisfy him after my death. Life is just a little vapor that disappears, as those in holy orders tell us. When a man is doing well and sees all of life laid out ahead of him, he thinks of himself as an important figure in the world. His horse whinnies to him; the trumpets sound, and the girls peek out of their windows as he rides into town with his entourage; he gets many assurances of trust and admiration—sometimes in letters, sometimes face to face, with important people embracing him. It's no wonder his head gets a bit turned for a while. But once he’s dead, even if he’s as brave as Hercules or as wise as Solomon, he’s quickly forgotten. It hasn’t been ten years since my father fell, along with many other knights, in a fierce battle, and I don’t think anyone remembers any of them or even the name of the fight. No, no, ma'am, the closer you look, you see that death is a dark, dusty corner where a man gets put in his tomb and the door is shut until the judgment day. I have few friends right now, and once I'm gone, I’ll have none."
"Ah, Monsieur de Beaulieu!" she exclaimed, "you forget Blanche de Malétroit."
"Ah, Mr. de Beaulieu!" she exclaimed, "you're forgetting Blanche de Malétroit."
"You have a sweet nature, madam, and you are pleased to estimate a little service far beyond its worth."
"You have a kind soul, ma'am, and you tend to value a small favor way more than it’s actually worth."
"It is not that," she answered. "You mistake me if you think I am easily touched by my own concerns. I say so because you are the noblest man I have ever met; because I recognize in you a spirit that would have made even a common person famous in the land."
"It’s not that," she replied. "You’re misreading me if you think I’m easily moved by my own feelings. I say this because you are the most honorable man I’ve ever known; because I see in you a spirit that would have made even an ordinary person renowned in the world."
"And yet here I die in a mousetrap—with no more noise about it than my own squeaking," answered he.
"And yet here I am, dying in a mousetrap—with no more fuss about it than my own squeaking," he replied.
A look of pain crossed her face and she was silent for a little while. Then a light came into her eyes, and with a smile she spoke again.
A pained expression crossed her face, and she was quiet for a moment. Then a spark lit up her eyes, and with a smile, she spoke again.
"I cannot have my champion think meanly of himself. Any one who gives his life for another will be met in paradise by all the heralds and angels of the Lord God. And you have no such cause to hang your head. For—Pray, do you think me beautiful?" she asked, with a deep flush.
"I can’t have my champion think poorly of himself. Anyone who gives his life for another will be welcomed in paradise by all the messengers and angels of the Lord God. And you have no reason to hang your head. So—Do you think I’m beautiful?" she asked, blushing deeply.
"Indeed, madam, I do," he said.
"Yes, ma'am, I do," he said.
"I am glad of that," she answered heartily. "Do you think there are many men in France who have been asked in marriage by a beautiful maiden—with her own lips—and who have refused her to her face? I know you men would half despise such a triumph; but believe me, we women know more of what is precious in love. There is nothing that should set a person higher in his own esteem; and we women would prize nothing more dearly."
"I’m glad to hear that," she replied warmly. "Do you think there are many men in France who have been proposed to by a beautiful woman—with her own words—and who have turned her down to her face? I know you guys would look down on such a victory; but believe me, we women understand what truly matters in love. There’s nothing that should boost a person’s self-esteem more, and we women wouldn’t value anything more."
"You are very good," he said; "but you cannot make me forget that I was asked in pity and not for love."
"You’re really great," he said, "but you can’t make me forget that I was asked out of pity and not out of love."
"I am not so sure of that," she replied, holding down her head. "Hear me to an end, Monsieur de Beaulieu. I know how you must despise me; I feel you are right to do so; I am too poor a creature to occupy one thought of your mind, although, alas! you must die for me this morning. But when I asked you to marry me, indeed, and indeed, it was because I respected and admired you, and loved you with my whole soul, from the very moment that you took my part against my uncle. If you had seen yourself, and how noble you looked, you would pity rather than despise me. And now," she went on, hurriedly checking him with her hand, "although I have laid aside all reserve and told you so much, remember that I know your sentiments toward me already. I would not, believe me, being nobly born, weary you with importunities into consent. I too have a pride of my own: and I declare before the holy mother of God, if you should now go back from your word already given, I would no more marry you than I would marry my uncle's groom."
"I'm not so sure about that," she said, looking down. "Please listen to me until I'm done, Monsieur de Beaulieu. I know you must despise me; I feel you have every right to do so. I'm too insignificant to be worth even a thought from you, even though, sadly, you have to die for me this morning. But when I asked you to marry me, I truly meant it because I respected and admired you and loved you with my whole heart from the moment you stood up for me against my uncle. If you could see yourself the way I do, and how noble you appeared, you would feel pity for me rather than disdain. And now," she continued, quickly stopping him with her hand, "even though I've put aside all my reservations and shared so much with you, remember that I'm already aware of your feelings toward me. I wouldn’t, believe me, as someone of noble birth, want to pressure you into agreeing. I have my own pride, and I swear before the holy mother of God, if you were to go back on your word now, I would no more marry you than I would marry my uncle's stable hand."
Denis smiled a little bitterly.
Denis smiled with a hint of bitterness.
"It is a small love," he said, "that shies at a little pride."
"It's a petty love," he said, "that backs away from a bit of pride."
She made no answer, although she probably had her own thoughts.
She didn't say anything, although she likely had her own thoughts.
"Come hither to the window," he said with a sigh. "Here is the dawn."
"Come over to the window," he said with a sigh. "Here’s the dawn."
And indeed the dawn was already beginning. The hollow of the sky was full of essential daylight, colorless and clean; and the valley underneath was flooded with a gray reflection. A few thin vapors clung in the coves of the forest or lay along the winding course of the river. The scene disengaged a surprising effect of stillness, which was hardly interrupted when the cocks began once more to crow among the steadings[11]. Perhaps the same fellow who had made so horrid a clangor in the darkness not half an hour before, now sent up the merriest cheer to greet the coming day. A little wind went bustling and eddying among the tree-tops underneath the windows. And still the daylight kept flooding insensibly out of the east, which was soon to grow incandescent and cast up that red-hot cannon-ball, the rising sun.
And indeed the dawn was already starting. The sky was filled with essential daylight, colorless and clear; and the valley below was bathed in a gray reflection. A few thin clouds hovered in the forest hollows or stretched along the winding river. The scene created a surprising sense of stillness, which was hardly broken when the roosters began to crow again among the farms. Perhaps it was the same rooster that had made such a horrible racket in the darkness just half an hour before, now sending up a joyful greeting to welcome the new day. A slight breeze rustled and swirled among the treetops beneath the windows. And still, the daylight continued to seep softly from the east, which was soon to glow brightly and unleash that fiery orb, the rising sun.
Denis looked out over all this with a bit of a shiver. He had taken her hand, and retained it in his almost unconsciously.
Denis looked out over all this with a slight chill. He had taken her hand and held it in his almost without thinking.
"Has the day begun already?" she said; and then illogically enough: "the night has been so long! Alas! what shall we say to my uncle when he returns?"
"Has the day started already?" she said; and then, somewhat illogically: "the night felt so long! Oh no! What are we going to tell my uncle when he gets back?"
"What you will," said Denis, and he pressed her fingers in his.
"What you want," Denis said, pressing her fingers in his.
She was silent.
She was quiet.
"Blanche," he said, with a swift, uncertain, passionate utterance, "you have seen whether I fear death. You must know well enough that I would as gladly leap out of that window into the empty air as to lay a finger on you without your free and full consent. But if you care for me at all do not let me lose my life in a misapprehension; for I love you better than the whole world; and though I will die for you blithely, it would be like all the joys of Paradise to live on and spend my life in your service."
"Blanche," he said, with a quick, unsure, passionate tone, "you know whether I fear death. You must understand well enough that I would just as willingly jump out of that window into the open air as I would touch you without your complete and enthusiastic consent. But if you have any feelings for me at all, please don't let me waste my life in misunderstanding; because I love you more than the entire world; and while I'm ready to die for you without a second thought, it would be like experiencing all the joys of Paradise to live on and dedicate my life to serving you."
As he stopped speaking, a bell began to ring loudly in the interior of the house; and a clatter of armor in the corridor showed that the retainers were returning to their post, and the two hours were at an end.
As he finished speaking, a loud bell started ringing inside the house; and the sound of clanging armor in the hallway indicated that the servants were returning to their stations, marking the end of the two hours.
"After all that you have heard?" she whispered, leaning toward him with her lips and eyes.
"After everything you've heard?" she whispered, leaning in toward him with her lips and eyes.
"I have heard nothing," he replied.
"I haven't heard anything," he replied.
"The captain's name was Florimond de Champdivers," she said in his ear.
"The captain's name was Florimond de Champdivers," she whispered in his ear.
"I did not hear it," he answered, taking her supple body in his arms, and covered her wet face with kisses.
"I didn't hear it," he replied, pulling her soft body close and covering her wet face with kisses.
A melodious chirping was audible behind, followed by a beautiful chuckle, and the voice of Messire de Malétroit wished his new nephew a good morning.
A pleasant chirping could be heard behind him, followed by a lovely laugh, as Messire de Malétroit greeted his new nephew with a warm good morning.
NOTES
[1] Published in 1878. Acknowledgment is due to the Charles Scribner's Sons Company, Publishers, for the use of the text of their edition of Stevenson's works.
[1] Published in 1878. Thanks to the Charles Scribner's Sons Company, Publishers, for allowing the use of the text from their edition of Stevenson's works.
[2] 207:18 bartizan. A small overhanging turret with loop-holes and embrasures projecting from the parapet of a medieval building.
[2] 207:18 bartizan. A small overhanging turret with openings and recesses extending from the parapet of a medieval building.
[3] 208:1 gargoyles. Mouths of spouts, in antic shapes.
[3] 208:1 gargoyles. Spouts shaped like open mouths, in quirky designs.
[4] 209:30 debouched. Passed out.
[4] 209:30 exited. Passed out.
[5] 212:29 Leonardo. (1452-1519.) A famous Italian painter, architect, sculptor, scientist, engineer, mechanician, and musician.
[5] 212:29 Leonardo. (1452-1519.) A renowned Italian painter, architect, sculptor, scientist, engineer, mechanic, and musician.
[6] 222:7 salle. French word for hall or room.
[6] 222:7 salle. French word for hall or room.
[7] 223:13 Charlemagne. (742 or 747-814.) A great king of the Franks and emperor of the Romans.
[7] 223:13 Charlemagne. (742 or 747-814.) A powerful king of the Franks and emperor of the Romans.
[8] 225:25 poltroon. A coward, a dastard.
[8] 225:25 coward. A wimp, a coward.
[9] 229:12 Hercules. A mighty hero in Greek and Roman mythology.
[9] 229:12 Hercules. A powerful hero in Greek and Roman mythology.
[10] 229:13 Solomon. Son of David. King of Israel, 993-953 B.C.
[10] 229:13 Solomon. Son of David. King of Israel, 993-953 B.C.
[11] 231: 26 steadings. A farmstead—barns, stables, cattle-sheds, etc.
[11] 231: 26 steadings. A farmstead—barns, stables, cattle sheds, etc.
BIOGRAPHY
Robert Louis Stevenson was born November 13, 1850, in Edinburgh. He was an only child. On his mother's side he came from a line of Scotch philosophers and ministers; on his father's, from a line of active workers and scientists. His grandfather, Robert Stevenson, and his father, Thomas Stevenson, gained world-wide reputations in engineering.
Robert Louis Stevenson was born on November 13, 1850, in Edinburgh. He was an only child. On his mother's side, he came from a family of Scottish philosophers and ministers; on his father's side, from a family of active workers and scientists. His grandfather, Robert Stevenson, and his father, Thomas Stevenson, earned worldwide reputations in engineering.
Robert inherited from his mother throat and lung troubles. His health was very poor from his birth and his life was preserved only by the careful watchfulness of his mother and his devoted nurse, Alison Cunningham. As a child he was very lovable and possessed a very active imagination.
Robert inherited throat and lung issues from his mother. He had poor health from birth, and his life was sustained only by the attentive care of his mother and his devoted nurse, Alison Cunningham. As a child, he was very lovable and had a vivid imagination.
He went to school in Edinburgh between the years 1858-1867. He first attended a preparatory school, then the Edinburgh academy. He spent considerable time at his maternal grandfather's home. It was there that he first tasted the delights of romance. In his school work he was none too studious, but all his teachers were charmed by his pleasing manner and general intelligence. Though an idler in other things, he worked constantly on the art of writing. Throughout his study in Edinburgh University and his unsuccessful efforts in engineering and the practice of law, literature became more and more a passion with him.
He went to school in Edinburgh from 1858 to 1867. He first attended a preparatory school, then the Edinburgh Academy. He spent a lot of time at his mom's father's house. It was there that he first experienced the joys of romance. In school, he wasn't very studious, but all his teachers were impressed by his charming personality and general intelligence. Although he slacked off in other areas, he consistently worked on his writing skills. During his time at Edinburgh University and his unsuccessful attempts in engineering and law, literature became more and more of a passion for him.
The period between 1875 and 1879 was one of improved health and considerable literary activity. During this time he published A Lodging for the Night, Will o' the Mill, The New Arabian Nights, and an Inland Voyage.
The years from 1875 to 1879 were marked by better health and significant literary output. During this time, he published A Lodging for the Night, Will o' the Mill, The New Arabian Nights, and an Inland Voyage.
While in southern Europe he met and fell in love with Mrs. Osbourne. So after she returned to her home in California, Stevenson received the news that she was seriously ill. He immediately sailed for San Francisco, travelling as a steerage passenger because of lack of funds and a desire for literary material. Out of this experience grew a number of stories and essays. Exposure on the voyage affected his health and caused a very dangerous illness. After his recovery he married Mrs. Osbourne and returned to England with his wife and stepson.
While in southern Europe, he met and fell in love with Mrs. Osbourne. After she went back to her home in California, Stevenson got the news that she was seriously ill. He quickly sailed to San Francisco, traveling as a steerage passenger because he had no money and wanted to gather material for writing. This experience inspired several stories and essays. The conditions during the voyage impacted his health and led to a serious illness. After he recovered, he married Mrs. Osbourne and returned to England with his wife and stepson.
For a few years his work was more or less spasmodic on account of his bitter struggle with poor health, in 1883 he achieved success by the publication of Treasure Island. Markheim appeared in 1884. Kidnapped and Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde were published in 1886.
For a few years, his work was hit-or-miss because he was dealing with serious health issues. In 1883, he found success with the publication of Treasure Island. Markheim came out in 1884. Kidnapped and Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde were published in 1886.
After the death of his father in 1887, Stevenson and his family sailed to America, where they settled in the Adirondacks for the winter of 1888. Here his health was good and he wrote a number of essays for Scribner's Magazine. In the spring of the same year they started on a cruise of the south seas. They visited many of the southern islands and settled at Vailima, Samoa. Stevenson was interested in the Samoaas and took an active part in their political affairs. The tropical climate agreed with him and his creative power was renewed. He wrote a number of short stories, a series of letters on the South Seas, and the novel David Balfour.
After his father's death in 1887, Stevenson and his family traveled to America, where they spent the winter of 1888 in the Adirondacks. His health improved there, and he wrote several essays for Scribner's Magazine. In the spring of that year, they set off on a cruise to the South Seas. They explored many southern islands and eventually settled in Vailima, Samoa. Stevenson became interested in the Samoans and actively engaged in their political issues. The tropical climate suited him well, and his creativity flourished. He wrote several short stories, a series of letters about the South Seas, and the novel David Balfour.
Political reverses and failing strength took away for a time his power to write. He was again stimulated, however, by the love and appreciation of his Samoan followers, and started on what promised to be his period of highest achievement. This promise was soon blighted by his untimely death from a stroke of apoplexy, December 13, 1894. He was buried in Samoa.
Political setbacks and declining strength temporarily stripped him of his ability to write. However, he was reignited by the love and support of his Samoan followers, leading him to begin what seemed to be his most productive period. Unfortunately, this promise was cut short by his sudden death from a stroke on December 13, 1894. He was buried in Samoa.
BIOGRAPHICAL REFERENCES
Life of Robert Louis Stevenson, 2 vols., Graham Balfour.
Life of Robert Louis Stevenson, 2 vols., Graham Balfour.
Robert Louis Stevenson, Isobel Strong.
Robert Louis Stevenson, Isobel Strong.
Memories and Portraits, Robert Louis Stevenson.
Memories and Portraits, Robert Louis Stevenson.
Friends on the Shelf, Bradford Torrey.
Friends on the Shelf, Bradford Torrey.
"Personal Recollections," Edmund Gosse, Century Magazine, 50:447.
"Personal Recollections," Edmund Gosse, Century Magazine, 50:447.
"Character Sketch," Atlantic Monthly, 89:89-99.
"Character Sketch," Atlantic Monthly, 89:89-99.
"The Real Stevenson," Atlantic Monthly, 85:702-5.
"The Real Stevenson," *Atlantic Monthly*, 85:702-5.
A Bibliography of the Works of Robert Louis Stevenson, W.F. Prideaux.
A Bibliography of the Works of Robert Louis Stevenson, W.F. Prideaux.
CRITICISMS
Fundamentally Stevenson's style is marked by a conscious aim to entertain. His engaging humor, free of all affectation, sentimentality, and exaggeration, is spontaneous and natural. His most original writing is The Child's Garden of Verses. His touch is light and his thought is clear and lucid. Across the Plains is written in his most straightforward and natural style.
Fundamentally, Stevenson's style is characterized by a clear goal to entertain. His engaging humor, which is free from all pretension, sentimentality, and exaggeration, feels spontaneous and natural. His most original work is The Child's Garden of Verses. His approach is light, and his ideas are clear and easy to understand. Across the Plains is written in his most direct and natural style.
Stevenson was a careful writer, doing with great skill any established piece of art. He practised diligently, and gained, as he himself states, his high rank by constantly drilling himself in the art of writing. This imitation of form to the point of perfection, rather than an expression of a great and moving idea, gives an air of insincerity to some of Stevenson's works. Yet, although seemingly artificial, he never chose words for the sake of mere sounds, but for their accuracy in truth and fitness. He was as an ephemeral shadow with an optimistic and real spirit. He infused an intimacy and spirituality into his writings that prove delightful to all his readers.
Stevenson was a meticulous writer, skillfully handling any established piece of art. He practiced diligently and, as he himself noted, earned his high status by constantly honing his writing skills. This focus on perfecting form, rather than conveying a powerful and moving idea, makes some of Stevenson's works feel insincere. However, even if they seem artificial, he never picked words just for their sound; he chose them for their accuracy and appropriateness. He was like a fleeting shadow with an optimistic and genuine spirit. He infused both intimacy and depth into his writings, which his readers find thoroughly enjoyable.
The subject of Markheim, a man failing through weakness, was a favorite topic for Stevenson. Markheim is almost an ideal specimen of the impressionistic short-story. It has a plot in which Hawthorne might justly have revelled, a treatment as intellectual as that of Poe, descriptions not unlike those of Flaubert's, and a moral ending true to the Puritanic type. The movement of the story is swift and possesses perfect unity. The surprise at the end comes as a shock although the author has consistently and logically constructed his plot.
The story of Markheim, a man who fails due to his weaknesses, was a favorite theme for Stevenson. Markheim is nearly the perfect example of an impressionistic short story. It features a plot that Hawthorne would have truly enjoyed, a thoughtful approach similar to Poe’s, descriptions reminiscent of Flaubert, and a moral conclusion typical of Puritan values. The story moves quickly and maintains perfect unity. The twist at the end hits hard, even though the author has carefully and logically built up the plot.
GENERAL REFERENCES
Emerson and Other Essays, John Jay Chapman.
Emerson and Other Essays, John Jay Chapman.
Robert Louis Stevenson, L. Cope Cornford.
Robert Louis Stevenson, L. Cope Cornford.
Modern Novelists, William Lyon Phelps.
Modern Novelists, William Lyon Phelps.
Makers of English Fiction, W.J. Dawson.
Makers of English Fiction, W.J. Dawson.
"Art of Stevenson," North American Review, 171: 348-358.
"Art of Stevenson," North American Review, 171: 348-358.
"Criticism," Dial, 30:345. May 18, 1901.
"Criticism," Dial, 30:345. May 18, 1901.
COLLATERAL READINGS
The Suicide Club (New Arabian Nights), Robert Louis Stevenson.
The Suicide Club (New Arabian Nights), Robert Louis Stevenson.
Story of the Physician and the Saratoga Trunk, Robert Louis Stevenson.
Story of the Physician and the Saratoga Trunk, Robert Louis Stevenson.
The Adventure of the Hansom Cab, Robert Louis Stevenson.
The Adventure of the Hansom Cab, Robert Louis Stevenson.
The Rajah's Diamond, Robert Louis Stevenson.
The Rajah's Diamond, Robert Louis Stevenson.
The Story of the House with the Green Blinds, Robert Louis Stevenson.
The Story of the House with the Green Blinds, Robert Louis Stevenson.
The Adventure of Prince Florizel and the Detective, Robert Louis Stevenson.
The Adventure of Prince Florizel and the Detective, Robert Louis Stevenson.
A Lodging for the Night, Robert Louis Stevenson,
A Lodging for the Night, Robert Louis Stevenson,
Providence and the Guitar, Robert Louis Stevenson.
Providence and the Guitar, Robert Louis Stevenson.
In the Valley, Robert Louis Stevenson.
In the Valley, Robert Louis Stevenson.
With the Children of Israel, Robert Louis Stevenson.
With the Children of Israel, Robert Louis Stevenson.
The Lotus and the Cockleburrs, "O. Henry."
The Lotus and the Cockleburrs, "O. Henry."
Two Bites at a Cherry, Thomas Bailey Aldrich.
Two Bites at a Cherry, Thomas Bailey Aldrich.
The Notary of Perigueux, Henry W. Longfellow.
The Notary of Perigueux, Henry W. Longfellow.
MARKHEIM[1]
By Robert Louis Stevenson (1850-1894)
By Robert Louis Stevenson (1850-1894)
"Yes," said the dealer, "our windfalls[2] are of various kinds. Some customers are ignorant, and then I touch a dividend[3] on my superior knowledge. Some are dishonest," and here he held up the candle, so that the light fell strongly on his visitor, "and in that case," he continued, "I profit by my virtue."
"Yes," said the dealer, "we have different types of luck. Some customers don't know any better, so I benefit from my greater knowledge. Some are dishonest," he said, holding the candle up so the light shone brightly on his visitor, "and in that case, I benefit from my integrity."
Markheim had but just entered from the daylight streets, and his eyes had not yet grown familiar with the mingled shine and darkness in the shop. At these pointed words, and before the near presence of the flame, he blinked painfully and looked aside.
Markheim had just stepped in from the bright streets, and his eyes hadn't yet adjusted to the mix of light and shadow in the shop. At these sharp words, and with the flame so close, he blinked painfully and turned his gaze away.
The dealer chuckled. "You come to me on Christmas Day," he resumed, "when you know that I am alone in my house, put up my shutters, and make a point of refusing business. Well, you will have to pay for that; you will have to pay for my loss of time, when I should be balancing my books; you will have to pay, besides; for a kind of manner that I remark in you to-day very strongly. I am the essence of discretion, and ask no awkward questions; but when a customer cannot look me in the eye, he has to pay for it." The dealer once more chuckled; and then, changing to his usual business voice, though still with a note of irony, "You can give, as usual, a clear account of how you came into the possession of the object?" he continued. "Still your uncle's cabinet? A remarkable collector, sir!"
The dealer laughed. "You come to me on Christmas Day," he said, "when you know I'm home alone, have closed my shutters, and refuse to do business. Well, you'll have to pay for that; you'll have to compensate me for the time I should be using to balance my books. You'll also have to pay because of the kind of attitude I'm noticing from you today. I pride myself on being discreet and don’t ask awkward questions, but when a customer can’t look me in the eye, they have to pay for it." The dealer laughed again, then switched to his usual business tone, still tinged with irony, "So, as usual, you can provide a clear account of how you came into possession of the item?" he continued. "Still your uncle's cabinet? A remarkable collector, sir!"
And the little pale, round-shouldered dealer stood almost on tiptoe, looking over the top of his gold spectacles, and nodding his head with every mark of disbelief. Markheim returned his gaze with one of infinite pity, and a touch of horror.
And the small, pale dealer stood almost on tiptoe, peering over the top of his gold glasses and shaking his head in disbelief. Markheim looked back at him with deep pity and a hint of horror.
"This time," said he, "you are in error. I have not come to sell, but to buy. I have no curios to dispose of; my uncle's cabinet is bare to the wainscot: even were it still intact, I have done well on the Stock Exchange, and should more likely add to it than otherwise, and my errand to-day is simplicity itself. I seek, a Christmas present for a lady," he continued, waxing more fluent as he struck into the speech he had prepared; "and certainly I owe you every excuse for thus disturbing you upon so small a matter. But the thing was neglected yesterday; I must produce my little compliment at dinner; and, as you very well know, a rich marriage is not a thing to be neglected."
"This time," he said, "you're mistaken. I'm not here to sell, but to buy. I have nothing to get rid of; my uncle's cabinet is completely empty. Even if it were still full, I’ve done well on the Stock Exchange, so I’m more likely to add to it rather than take away. My reason for coming today is quite simple. I'm looking for a Christmas present for a lady," he continued, gaining confidence as he started into the speech he had prepared. "I certainly owe you an apology for bothering you about such a small matter. But I neglected it yesterday; I need to have my little gift ready for dinner, and as you know well, a wealthy marriage is not something to overlook."
There followed a pause, during which the dealer seemed to weigh this statement incredulously. The ticking of many clocks among the curious lumber of the shop, and the faint rushing of the cabs in a near thoroughfare, filled up the interval of silence.
There was a pause while the dealer appeared to process this statement in disbelief. The ticking of numerous clocks scattered around the shop and the soft sound of cabs rushing by on a nearby street filled the silence.
"Well, sir," said the dealer, "be it so. You are an old customer after all; and if, as you say, you have the chance of a good marriage, far be it from me to be an obstacle. Here is a nice thing for a lady, now," he went on, "this hand glass—fifteenth century, warranted; comes from a good collection, too; but I reserve the name, in the interests of my customer, who was just like yourself, my dear sir, the nephew and sole heir of a remarkable collector."
"Well, sir," said the dealer, "that’s fair enough. You are a long-time customer after all, and if you truly have a chance at a good marriage, I certainly don’t want to get in the way. Now, here’s something lovely for a lady," he continued, "this hand mirror—fifteenth century, guaranteed; it comes from a reputable collection as well, but I’ll keep the name private to protect my customer, who was just like you, my dear sir, the nephew and only heir of a notable collector."
The dealer, while he thus ran on in his dry and biting voice, had stooped to take the object from its place; and, as he had done so, a shock had passed through Markheim, a start both of hand and foot, a sudden leap of many tumultuous passions to the face. It passed as swiftly as it came, and left no trace beyond a certain trembling of the hand that now received the glass.
The dealer, while he continued in his dry and cutting voice, bent down to take the object from its spot; and as he did, a shock ran through Markheim, causing him to flinch both in his hands and feet, a sudden surge of intense emotions flashing across his face. It disappeared as quickly as it arrived, leaving no trace except for a slight tremble in the hand that now held the glass.
"A glass," he said hoarsely, and then paused, and repeated it more clearly. "A glass? For Christmas? Surely not."
"A glass," he said in a rough voice, then paused, and said it more clearly. "A glass? For Christmas? No way."
"And why not?" cried the dealer. "Why not a glass?"
"And why not?" shouted the dealer. "Why not have a glass?"
Markheim was looking upon him with an indefinable expression. "You ask me why not?" he said. "Why, look here—look in it—look at yourself! Do you like to see it? No! nor I—nor any man."
Markheim was looking at him with an unreadable expression. "You ask me why not?" he said. "Well, take a look—look in it—look at yourself! Do you like what you see? No! Neither do I—nor any man."
The little man had jumped back when Markheim had so suddenly confronted him with the mirror; but now, perceiving there was nothing worse on hand, he chuckled. "Your future lady, sir, must be pretty hard favored," said he.
The little man had jumped back when Markheim suddenly confronted him with the mirror; but now, realizing there was nothing more to worry about, he chuckled. "Your future lady, sir, must be quite plain," he said.
"I ask you," said Markheim, "for a Christmas present, and you give me this—this damned reminder of years and sins and follies—this hand-conscience! Did you mean it? Had you a thought in your mind? Tell me. It will be better for you if you do. Come, tell me about yourself, I hazard a guess now, that you are in secret a very charitable man?"
"I ask you," said Markheim, "for a Christmas gift, and you give me this—this awful reminder of my past mistakes and regrets—this hand-conscience! Did you really mean it? Was there something on your mind? Please, tell me. It will be better for you if you do. Come on, share something about yourself; I’m guessing you’re actually a very charitable person in secret?"
The dealer looked closely at his companion. It was very odd, Markheim did not appear to be laughing; there was something in his face like an eager sparkle of hope, but nothing of mirth.
The dealer examined his friend closely. It was strange; Markheim didn't seem to be laughing. There was a kind of eager sparkle of hope in his expression, but no sign of happiness.
"What are you driving at?" the dealer asked.
"What are you getting at?" the dealer asked.
"Not charitable?" returned the other, gloomily. "Not charitable; not pious; not scrupulous; unloving; unbeloved; a hand to get money, a safe to keep it. Is that all? Dear God, man, is that all?"
"Not charitable?" the other replied, gloomily. "Not charitable; not religious; not considerate; unloving; unloved; just a way to make money, a vault to store it. Is that it? Oh my God, is that really it?"
"I will tell you what it is," began the dealer, with some sharpness, and then broke off again into a chuckle. "But I see this is a love match of yours, and you have been drinking the lady's health."
"I'll explain what it is," the dealer said, a bit sharply, then paused again with a chuckle. "But I can tell this is a love match for you, and you've been toasting to the lady's health."
"Ah!" cried Markheim, with a strange curiosity, "Ah, have you been in love? Tell me about that."
"Ah!" cried Markheim, filled with a strange curiosity, "Ah, have you ever been in love? Tell me about it."
"I!" cried the dealer. "I in love! I never had the time, nor have I the time to-day for all this nonsense. Will you take the glass?"
"I!" exclaimed the dealer. "Me in love! I never had the time, and I don't have time today for all this nonsense. Will you take the glass?"
"Where is the hurry?" returned Markheim. "It is very pleasant to stand here talking; and life is so short and insecure that I would not hurry away from any pleasure—no, not even from so mild a one as this. We should, rather cling, cling to what little we can get, like a man at a cliff's edge. Every second is a cliff, if you think upon it—a cliff a mile high—high enough, if we fall, to dash us out of every feature of humanity. Hence it is best to talk pleasantly. Let us talk of each other; why should we wear this mask? Let us be confidential. Who knows, we might become friends?"
"What's the rush?" Markheim replied. "It's really nice to stand here chatting; life is so short and uncertain that I wouldn't rush away from any enjoyment—no, not even such a simple one as this. Instead, we should hold on tight to whatever little joy we can find, like someone clinging to the edge of a cliff. Every moment is a cliff, if you think about it—a mile high—high enough, if we fall, to wipe out every bit of our humanity. So it's better to keep the conversation light. Let's talk about each other; why wear this mask? Let's be open. Who knows, we might end up becoming friends?"
"I have just one word to say to you," said the dealer. "Either make your purchase, or walk out of my shop."
"I have just one thing to say to you," said the dealer. "Either make your purchase or leave my shop."
"True, true," said Markheim. "Enough fooling. To business. Show me something else."
"Yeah, yeah," said Markheim. "Enough joking around. Let's get to work. Show me something else."
The dealer stooped once more, this time to replace the glass upon the shelf, his thin blond hair falling over his eyes as he did so. Markheim moved a little nearer, with one hand in the pocket of his greatcoat; he drew himself up and filled his lungs; at the same time many different emotions were depicted together on his face—terror, horror, and resolve, fascination, and a physical repulsion; and through a haggard lift of his upper lip, his teeth looked out.
The dealer bent down again, this time to put the glass back on the shelf, his thin blond hair falling into his eyes as he did. Markheim moved a bit closer, one hand in his greatcoat pocket; he straightened up and took a deep breath; at the same time, a mix of emotions showed on his face—fear, horror, determination, fascination, and a physical disgust; and as he curled his upper lip in a strained expression, his teeth became visible.
"This, perhaps, may suit," observed the dealer; and then, as he began to re-arise, Markheim bounded from behind upon his victim. The long, skewer-like[4] dagger flashed and fell. The dealer straggled like a hen, striking his temple on the shelf, and then tumbled on the floor in a heap.
"This might work," the dealer said; and just as he started to get up, Markheim leaped from behind to attack him. The long, sharp dagger glinted as it came down. The dealer staggered like a chicken, hitting his head on the shelf, and then collapsed onto the floor in a heap.
Time had some score of small voices in that shop, some stately and slow as was becoming to their great age, others garrulous and hurried. All these told out the seconds in an intricate chorus of tickings. Then the passage of a lad's feet, heavily running on the pavement, broke in upon these smaller voices and startled Markheim into the consciousness of his surroundings. He looked about him awfully. The candle stood on the counter, its flame solemnly wagging in a draught; and by that inconsiderable movement, the whole room was filled with noiseless bustle and kept heaving like a sea: the tall shadows nodding, the gross blots of darkness swelling and dwindling as with respiration, the faces of the portraits and the china gods changing and wavering like images in water. The inner door stood ajar, and peered into that leaguer[5] of shadows with a long slit of daylight like a pointing finger.
Time had a number of small voices in that shop, some dignified and slow due to their great age, while others were chatty and rushed. Together, they created a complex chorus of ticking sounds. Then, the heavy footsteps of a boy running on the pavement interrupted these smaller voices and jolted Markheim into awareness of his surroundings. He looked around in alarm. The candle stood on the counter, its flame solemnly dancing in the draft; and with that slight movement, the whole room was filled with silent activity, undulating like a sea: tall shadows nodding, dark patches swelling and shrinking as if breathing, the faces of the portraits and china figures shifting and wavering like reflections in water. The inner door was slightly open, revealing a long strip of daylight that pierced through the shadows like a pointing finger.
From these fear-stricken rovings, Markheim's eyes returned to the body of his victim, where it lay both humped and sprawling, incredibly small and strangely meaner than in life. In these poor, miserly clothes, in that ungainly attitude, the dealer lay like so much sawdust. Markheim had feared to see it, and, lo! it was nothing. And yet, as he gazed, this bundle of old clothes and pool of blood began to find eloquent voices. There it must lie; there was none to work the cunning hinges or direct the miracle of locomotion—there it must lie till it was found. Found! aye, and then? Then would this dead flesh lift up a cry that would ring over England, and fill the world with the echoes of pursuit. Ay, dead or not, this was still the enemy. "Time was that when the brains were out[6]," he thought; and the first word struck into his mind. Time, now that the deed was accomplished—time, which had dosed for the victim, had become instant and momentous for the slayer.
From those panic-filled wanderings, Markheim's eyes returned to his victim's body, lying both hunched and sprawled, incredibly small and oddly meaner than when alive. Dressed in those shabby, miserly clothes and in that awkward position, the dealer resembled nothing more than sawdust. Markheim had dreaded seeing it, and yet, here it was—nothing. But as he stared, this heap of old clothes and puddle of blood started to speak loudly to him. It had to remain there; no one was around to manipulate the clever hinges or create the miracle of motion—there it must lie until discovered. Discovered! Yes, and then? Then this dead flesh would let out a cry that would resonate across England and fill the world with the sounds of pursuit. Yes, dead or alive, this remained the enemy. "There was a time when there was no brain left," he thought; and the first realization struck him. Time, now that the act was done—time, which had stopped for the victim, had become instant and crucial for the killer.
The thought was yet in his mind, when, first one and then another, with every variety of pace and voice—one deep as the bell from a cathedral turret, another ringing on its treble notes the prelude of a waltz—the clocks began to strike the hour of three in the afternoon.
The thought was still in his mind when, first one and then another, with every kind of pace and voice—one deep like the bell from a cathedral tower, another ringing on its high notes the beginning of a waltz—the clocks started to chime three o'clock in the afternoon.
The sudden outbreak of so many tongues in that dumb chamber staggered him. He began to bestir himself, going to and fro with the candle, beleaguered by moving shadows, and startled to the soul by chance reflections. In many rich mirrors, some of home designs, some from Venice or Amsterdam, he saw his face repeated and repeated, as it were an army of spies; his own eyes met and detected him; and the sound of his own steps, lightly as they fell, vexed the surrounding quiet. And still as he continued to fill his pockets, his mind accused him, with a sickening iteration[7], of the thousand faults of his design. He should have chosen a more quiet hour; he should have prepared an alibi; he should not have used a knife; he should have been more cautious, and only bound and gagged the dealer, and not killed him; he should have been more bold, and killed the servant also; he should have done all things otherwise; poignant regrets, weary, incessant toiling of the mind to change what was unchangeable, to plan what was now useless, to be the architect of the irrevocable past. Meanwhile, and behind all this activity, brute terrors, like the scurrying of rats in a deserted attic, filled the more remote chambers of his brain with riot; the hand of the constable would fall heavy on his shoulder, and his nerves would jerk like a hooked fish; or he beheld, in galloping defile, the dock, the prison, the gallows, and the black coffin. Terror of the people in the street sat down before his mind like a besieging army. It was impossible, he thought, but that some rumor of the struggle must have reached their ears and set on edge their curiosity; and now, in all the neighboring houses, he divined them sitting motionless and with uplifted ear—solitary people, condemned to spend Christmas dwelling alone on memories of the past, and now startlingly recalled from that tender exercise: happy family parties, struck into silence round the table, the mother still with raised finger; every degree and age and humor, but all, by their own hearths, prying and hearkening and weaving the rope that was to hang him. Sometimes it seemed to him he could not move too softly; the clink of the tall Bohemian goblets rang out loudly like a bell; and alarmed by the bigness of the ticking, he was tempted to stop the clocks. And then, again, with a swift transition of his terrors, the very silence of the place appeared a source of peril, and a thing to strike and freeze the passer-by; and he would step more boldly, and bustle aloud among the contents of the shop, and imitate, with elaborate bravado, the movements of a busy man at ease in his own house.
The sudden outburst of so many voices in that silent room shocked him. He started to move around with the candle, surrounded by shifting shadows, and was terrified by random reflections. In various ornate mirrors, some with home designs and some from Venice or Amsterdam, he saw his face endlessly repeated, like an army of spies; his own eyes met him and exposed him; and the sound of his own footsteps, light as they were, disturbed the stillness. As he continued to fill his pockets, his mind relentlessly tormented him with the many mistakes in his plan. He should have picked a quieter time; he should have prepared an alibi; he shouldn’t have used a knife; he should have been more careful and only restrained the dealer, not killed him; he should have been bolder and killed the servant too; he should have done everything differently; sharp regrets and the exhausting, never-ending churn of thoughts tried to change what couldn’t be changed, to come up with plans that were now useless, to alter the irreversible past. Meanwhile, alongside all this activity, raw fears, like rats scuttling in an empty attic, filled the deeper parts of his mind with chaos; he could almost feel the weight of the constable's hand on his shoulder, making his nerves twitch like a fish on a hook; or he envisioned, charging through his thoughts, the trial, the prison, the gallows, and the black coffin. The fear of the people outside loomed in his mind like a besieging army. He thought it was inevitable that some rumor of the struggle must have reached them and piqued their curiosity; and now, in all the nearby houses, he imagined them sitting still with their ears perked up—solitary individuals, doomed to spend Christmas reminiscing alone about the past, suddenly snapped out of that tender moment: joyful family gatherings, struck into silence around the table, the mother still with a raised finger; every age and temperament present, but all, in their own homes, prying and listening, weaving the noose that would hang him. Sometimes it felt to him like he couldn’t move quietly enough; the clink of the tall Bohemian goblets echoed loudly like a bell; and frightened by the ticking noise, he was tempted to stop all the clocks. Then, with a quick shift in his fears, the very silence of the room seemed dangerous, as if it could catch and freeze anyone passing by; and he would step more confidently, bustling loudly among the shop's items, trying to imitate, with exaggerated bravado, the behaviors of a busy man at ease in his own space.
But he was now so pulled about by different alarms that, while one portion of his mind was still alert and cunning, another trembled on the brink of lunacy. One hallucination in particular took a strong hold on his credulity. The neighbor hearkening with white face beside his window, the passer-by arrested by a horrible surmise on the pavement—these could at worst suspect, they could not know; through the brick walls and shuttered windows only sounds could penetrate. But here, within the house, was he alone? He knew he was; he had watched the servant set forth sweethearting, in her poor best, "out for the day" written in every ribbon and smile. Yes, he was alone, of course; and yet, in the bulk of empty house about him, he could surely hear a stir of delicate footing—he was surely conscious, inexplicably conscious, of some presence. Ay, surely; to every room and corner of the house his imagination followed it; and now it was a faceless thing, and yet had eyes to see with; and again it was a shadow of himself; and yet again behold the image of the dead dealer, reinspired with cunning and hatred.
But he was now so overwhelmed by different fears that, while part of his mind was still sharp and clever, another part was teetering on the edge of madness. One particular delusion took strong hold of his belief. The neighbor standing with a pale face by his window, the passerby stopped on the sidewalk with a terrible suspicion—these could, at worst, only speculate; they could not truly know; only sounds could get through the brick walls and closed windows. But here, in the house, was he alone? He knew he was; he had seen the servant leave, looking sweet and dressed in her best, "out for the day" written in every ribbon and smile. Yes, he was alone, of course; yet, in the vast emptiness of the house around him, he could definitely hear a soft presence—he was somehow aware, inexplicably aware, of some being nearby. Yes, truly; his imagination followed it into every room and corner of the house; and now it was a faceless entity, yet had eyes to see; and again it was a shadow of himself; and yet again it resembled the image of the dead dealer, revived with cunning and malice.
At times, with a strong effort, he would glance at the open door which still seemed to repel his eyes. The house was tall, the skylight small and dirty, the day blind with fog; and the light that filtered down to the ground story was exceedingly faint, and showed dimly on the threshold of the shop. And yet, in that strip of doubtful brightness, did there not hang wavering a shadow?
At times, with a lot of effort, he would look at the open door that still seemed to push his gaze away. The house was tall, the skylight was small and dirty, and the day was blanketed in fog; the light that trickled down to the ground floor was very faint and barely illuminated the threshold of the shop. Yet, in that sliver of uncertain light, wasn’t a shadow hanging there, wavering?
Suddenly, from the street outside, a very jovial gentleman began to beat with a staff on the shop door, accompanying his blows with shouts and railleries[8] in which the dealer was continually called upon by name. Markheim, smitten into ice, glanced at the dead man. But no! he lay quite still; he was fled away far beyond earshot of these blows and shoutings; he was sunk beneath seas of silence; and his name, which would once have caught his notice above the howling of a storm, had become an empty sound. And presently the jovial gentleman desisted from his knocking and departed.
Suddenly, from the street outside, a very cheerful man started banging on the shop door with a stick, shouting and making jokes while calling the dealer by name. Markheim, frozen in fear, looked at the dead man. But no! He lay completely still; he had gone far beyond the reach of those knocks and shouts; he was submerged in deep silence; and his name, which would have caught his attention above the noise of a storm, had turned into just an empty sound. Eventually, the cheerful man stopped knocking and left.
Here was a broad hint to hurry what remained to be done, to get forth from, this accusing neighborhood, to plunge into a bath of London multitudes, and to reach, on the other side of day, that haven of safety and apparent, innocence—-his bed. One visitor had come: at any moment it another might follow and be more obstinate. To have done the deed, and yet not to reap the profit, would be too abhorrent a failure. The money, that was now Markheim's concern: and as a means to that, the keys.
Here was a clear sign to rush what was left to be done, to get out of this judgmental neighborhood, to dive into a sea of London crowds, and to reach, at the end of the day, that safe and seemingly innocent place—his bed. One visitor had come: at any moment, another might appear and be more persistent. Having committed the act but not enjoying the rewards would be an unbearable failure. The money was now Markheim's priority: and for that, he needed the keys.
He glanced over his shoulder at the open door, where the shadow was still lingering and shivering; and with no conscious repugnance of the mind, yet with a tremor of the belly, he drew near the body of his victim. The human character had quite departed. Like a suit half-stuffed with bran, the limbs lay scattered, the trunk doubled, on the floor; and yet the thing repelled him. Although so dingy and inconsiderable to the eye, he feared it might have more significance to the touch. He took the body by the shoulders, and turned it on its back. It was strangely light and supple, and the limbs, as if they had been broken, fell into the oddest postures. The face was robbed of all expression; but it was as pale as wax, and shockingly smeared with blood about one temple. That was, for Markheim, the one displeasing circumstance. It carried him back, upon the instant, to a certain fair day in a fishers' village: a gray day, a piping wind, a crowd upon the street, the blare of brasses, the booming of drums, the nasal voice of a ballad singer; and a boy going to and fro, buried over head in the crowd and divided between interest and fear, until, coming out upon the chief place of concourse, he beheld a booth and a great screen with pictures, dismally designed, garishly[9] colored: Brownrigg[10] with her apprentice; the Mannings[11] with their murdered guest; Weare in the death grip of Thurtell[12]; and a score besides of famous crimes. The thing was as clear as an illusion; he was once again that little boy; he was looking once again, and with the same sense of physical revolt, at these vile pictures; he was still stunned by the thumping of the drums. A bar of that day's music returned upon his memory; and at that, for the first time, a qualm came over him, a breath of nausea, a sudden weakness of the joints, which he must instantly resist and conquer.
He looked over his shoulder at the open door, where the shadow was still lingering and shaking; and without any conscious disgust in his mind, but with a knot in his stomach, he approached the body of his victim. The human essence was entirely gone. Like a suit stuffed with straw, the limbs lay scattered, the trunk bent, on the floor; yet the sight of it unsettled him. Although it appeared so grimy and unremarkable, he feared it might feel more significant. He took hold of the body by the shoulders and flipped it onto its back. It was surprisingly light and flexible, and the limbs, as if they were broken, fell into strange positions. The face was devoid of expression; but it was as pale as wax, shockingly smeared with blood around one temple. For Markheim, that was the one unsettling detail. It immediately brought back memories of a certain bright day in a fishing village: a gray day, a whistling wind, a crowd on the street, the sound of brass instruments, the booming of drums, the nasally voice of a ballad singer; and a boy moving through the crowd, overwhelmed and torn between curiosity and fear, until he reached the main gathering place, where he saw a booth with a large screen displaying dismal and garish pictures: Brownrigg with her apprentice; the Mannings with their murdered guest; Weare in the death grip of Thurtell; and a host of other infamous crimes. The scene felt like a vivid illusion; he was once again that little boy; he was looking again, feeling the same physical revulsion as he gazed at those grotesque images; he was still reeling from the pounding of the drums. A fragment of that day's music flashed back in his memory, and with it came, for the first time, a wave of discomfort, a rush of nausea, a sudden weakness in his limbs, which he had to quickly fight off and overcome.
He judged it more prudent to confront than to flee from these considerations; looking the more hardily in the dead face, bending his mind to realize the nature and greatness of his crime. So little a while ago that face had moved with every change of sentiment, that pale mouth had spoken, that body had been all on fire with governable energies; and now, and by his act, that piece of life had been arrested, as the horologist[13], with interjected finger, arrests the beating of the clock. So he reasoned in vain; he could rise to no more remorseful consciousness; the same heart which had shuddered before the painted effigies of crime, looked on its reality unmoved. At best, he felt a gleam of pity for one who had been endowed in vain with all those faculties that can make the world a garden of enchantment, one who had never lived and who was now dead. But of penitence, no, not a tremor.
He thought it was wiser to face these thoughts rather than run away from them; he faced the lifeless form bravely, trying to understand the nature and magnitude of his crime. Just a short while ago, that face had shown every emotion, that pale mouth had spoken, that body had been alive with energy; and now, through his actions, that life had been frozen, like a clock stopped by the touch of a watchmaker. He reasoned with himself in vain; he couldn't reach a deeper sense of guilt; the same heart that had recoiled from painted images of crime looked at the reality of it without flinching. At best, he felt a flicker of pity for someone who had been given all those gifts that could have made life wonderful but who had never truly lived and was now gone. But as for regret, no, not even a shiver.
With that, shaking himself clear of these considerations, he found the keys and advanced toward the open door of the shop. Outside, it had begun to rain smartly; and the sound of the shower upon the roof had banished silence. Like some dripping cavern, the chambers of the house were haunted by an incessant echoing, which filled the ear and mingled with the ticking of the clocks. And, as Markheim approached the door, he seemed to hear, in answer to his own cautious tread, the steps of another foot withdrawing up the stair. The shadow still palpitated loosely on the threshold. He threw a ton's weight of resolve upon his muscles, and drew back the door.
With that, shaking off these thoughts, he found the keys and moved toward the open door of the shop. Outside, it had started to rain heavily, and the sound of the rain on the roof had driven away the silence. The rooms of the house echoed like a dripping cave, filling the air and blending with the ticking of the clocks. As Markheim approached the door, he thought he heard, in response to his own cautious footsteps, the sound of someone else retreating up the stairs. The shadow still flickered uncertainly on the threshold. He summoned all his determination and pulled the door open.
The faint, foggy daylight glimmered dimly on the bare floor and stairs; on the bright suit of armor posted, halbert in hand, upon the landing; and on the dark wood carvings and framed pictures that hung against the yellow panels of the wainscot. So loud was the beating of the rain through all the house that, in Markheim's ears, it began to be distinguished into many different sounds. Footsteps and sighs, the tread of regiments marching in the distance, the chink of money in the counting, and the creaking of doors held stealthily ajar, appeared to mingle with the patter of the drops upon the cupola and the gushing of the water in the pipes. The sense that he was not alone grew upon him to the verge of madness. On every side he was haunted and begirt by presences. He heard them moving in the upper chambers; from the shop, he heard the dead man getting to his legs; and as he began with a great effort to mount the stairs, feet fled quietly before him and followed stealthily behind. If he were but deaf, he thought, how tranquilly he would possess his soul! And then again, and hearkening with ever fresh attention, he blessed himself for that unresting sense which held the outposts and stood a trusty sentinel upon his life. His head turned continually on his neck; his eyes, which seemed starting from their orbits, scouted on every side, and on every side were half rewarded as with the tail of something nameless vanishing. The four-and-twenty steps to the first floor were four-and-twenty agonies.
The faint, foggy daylight dimly lit the bare floor and stairs; the shiny suit of armor standing guard with a halberd on the landing; and the dark wood carvings and framed pictures that hung against the yellow panels of the wainscoting. The sound of the rain pounding against the house was so loud that, in Markheim's ears, it started to break into many different sounds. Footsteps and sighs, the sound of troops marching in the distance, the clink of money being counted, and the creaking of doors held quietly ajar seemed to mix with the patter of raindrops on the cupola and the rush of water in the pipes. The feeling that he was not alone grew on him to the point of madness. He felt haunted and surrounded by presences. He heard them moving in the upper rooms; from the shop, he sensed the dead man getting to his feet; and as he made a great effort to ascend the stairs, footsteps quietly fled away from him and followed him stealthily. If only he were deaf, he thought, how peacefully he could possess his soul! Yet again, listening with renewed attention, he appreciated that restless feeling which kept watch and stood as a reliable sentinel over his life. His head turned constantly on his neck; his eyes, which seemed to be bulging from their sockets, scanned every side, and he was almost always rewarded with glimpses of something nameless disappearing. The twenty-four steps to the first floor felt like twenty-four tortures.
On that first story the doors stood ajar, three of them like three ambushes, shaking his nerves like the throats of cannon. He could never again, he felt, be sufficiently immured and fortified from men's observing eyes; he longed to be home, girt in by walls, buried among bed-clothes, and invisible to all but God. And at that thought he wondered a little, recollecting tales of other murderers and the fear they were said to entertain of heavenly avengers. It was not so, at least, with him. He feared the laws of nature, lest, in their callous and immutable procedure, they should preserve some damning evidence of his crime. He feared tenfold more, with a slavish, superstitious terror, some scission[14] in the continuity of man's experience, some wilful illegality of nature. He played a game of skill, depending on the rules, calculating consequence from cause; and what if nature, as the defeated tyrant overthrew the chessboard, should break the mould of their succession? The like had befallen Napoleon (so writers said) when the winter changed the time of its appearance. The like might befall Markheim: the solid walls might become transparent and reveal his doings like those of bees in a glass hive; the stout planks might yield under his foot like quicksands and detain him in their clutch; aye, and there were soberer accidents that might destroy him: if, for instance, the house should fall and imprison him beside the body of his victim; or the house next door should fly on fire, and the firemen invade him from all sides. These things he feared; and, in a sense, these things might be called the hands of God reached forth against sin. But about God himself he was at ease; his act was doubtless exceptional, but so were his excuses, which God knew; it was there, and not among men, that he felt sure of justice.
On that first story, the doors stood open, three of them like three traps, making his nerves tremble like cannon fire. He felt he could never be safe and hidden from people’s watchful eyes again; he longed to be home, surrounded by walls, buried under blankets, and invisible to everyone but God. And at that thought, he wondered a little, remembering stories about other murderers and the fear they supposedly had of divine retribution. That wasn't the case for him, at least. He feared the laws of nature, worrying that, in their cold and unchanging way, they might hold onto some incriminating evidence of his crime. He feared even more, with a kind of superstitious dread, some break in the continuity of human experience, some deliberate violation of nature. He was playing a game of skill, relying on the rules, calculating outcomes based on causes; what if nature, like a defeated tyrant, overturned the chessboard and disrupted their flow? It had happened to Napoleon (so writers claimed) when winter arrived unexpectedly. The same could happen to Markheim: the solid walls might turn transparent and expose his actions like bees in a glass hive; the sturdy floorboards might give way beneath him like quicksand and trap him; indeed, even more mundane accidents could ruin him: if, for example, the house collapsed and trapped him beside his victim; or if the house next door caught fire, and firefighters rushed in from all directions. These were the things he feared; in a sense, they could be seen as the hands of God reaching out against sin. But he felt at ease regarding God himself; his act was undoubtedly exceptional, but so were his justifications, which God understood; that was where, not among humans, he felt assured of justice.
When he got safe into the drawing-room, and shut the door behind him, he was aware of a respite from alarms. The room was quite dismantled, uncarpeted besides, and strewn with packing cases and incongruous furniture; several great pier glasses, in which he beheld himself at various angles, like an actor on a stage; many pictures, framed and unframed, standing, with their faces to the wall; a fine Sheraton[15] sideboard, a cabinet of marquetry[16], and a great old bed, with tapestry hangings. The windows opened to the floor; but by great good fortune the lower part of the shutters had been closed, and this concealed him from the neighbors. Here, then, Markheim drew in a packing case before the cabinet, and began to search among the keys. It was a long business, for there were many; and it was irksome, besides; for, after all, there might be nothing in the cabinet, and time was on the wing. But the closeness of the occupation sobered him. With the tail of his eye he saw the door—even glanced at it from time to time directly, like a besieged commander pleased to verify the good estate of his defences. But in truth he was at peace. The rain falling in the street sounded natural and pleasant. Presently, on the other side, the notes of a piano were wakened to the music of a hymn, and the voices of many children took up the air and words. How stately, how comfortable was the melody! How fresh the youthful voices! Markheim gave ear to it smilingly, as he sorted out the keys; and his mind was thronged with answerable ideas and images; church-going children and the pealing of the high organ; children afield, bathers by the brookside, ramblers on the brambly common, kite-flyers in the windy and cloud-navigated sky; and then, at another cadence of the hymn, back again to church, and the somnolence of summer Sundays, and the high, genteel voice of the parson (which he smiled a little to recall), and the painted Jacobean[17] tombs, and the dim lettering of the Ten Commandments in the chancel.
When he safely entered the drawing room and closed the door behind him, he felt a sense of relief from his anxiety. The room was completely stripped down, with no carpet, and filled with packing boxes and mismatched furniture; several large mirrors reflected him from different angles, like an actor on stage; many pictures, both framed and unframed, stood facing the wall; there was a beautiful Sheraton sideboard, a marquetry cabinet, and an old bed with tapestry hangings. The windows reached the floor, but luckily the bottom part of the shutters was closed, keeping him hidden from the neighbors. So, Markheim pulled a packing box in front of the cabinet and started searching through the keys. It took a long time since there were many keys, and it was frustrating because there might be nothing in the cabinet, and time was passing quickly. However, focusing on the task helped him stay grounded. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed the door and occasionally glanced at it directly, like a commander checking on the status of his defenses. But really, he felt at ease. The rain falling outside sounded natural and pleasant. Soon, from the other side, the notes of a piano began playing a hymn, and the voices of many children joined in with the melody and words. How grand and comforting was the music! How fresh the young voices! Markheim listened with a smile as he sorted through the keys, and his mind filled with related thoughts and images; churchgoing children and the sound of the big organ; children playing outside, bathers by the stream, walkers in the overgrown fields, kite-flyers in the windy, cloud-filled sky; and then, as the hymn shifted again, back to church, the lazy feel of summer Sundays, the high, aristocratic voice of the pastor (which he smiled at recalling), the painted Jacobean tombs, and the faint lettering of the Ten Commandments in the chancel.
And as he sat thus, at once busy and absent, he was startled to his feet. A flash of ice, a flash of fire, a bursting gush of blood, went over him, and then he stood transfixed and thrilling. A step mounted the stair slowly and steadily, and presently a hand was laid upon the knob, and the lock clicked, and the door opened.
And as he sat there, both focused and lost in thought, he suddenly jumped to his feet. A rush of cold, a wave of heat, a sudden pulse of blood surged through him, and he stood there, frozen and excited. A footstep climbed the stairs slowly and steadily, and soon a hand rested on the doorknob, the lock clicked, and the door opened.
Fear held Markheim in a vice. What to expect he knew not, whether the dead man walking, or the official ministers of human justice, or some chance witness blindly stumbling in to consign him to the gallows. But when a face was thrust into the aperture, glanced round the room, looked at him, nodded and smiled as if in friendly recognition, and then withdrew again, and the door closed behind it, his fear broke loose from his control in a hoarse cry. At the sound of this the visitant returned.
Fear gripped Markheim tightly. He didn't know what to expect—whether it would be the dead man come back to life, the law coming for him, or some random person unexpectedly walking in to send him to the gallows. But when a face suddenly appeared in the opening, scanned the room, looked at him, nodded, and smiled as if they were old friends, then withdrew with the door closing behind them, his fear exploded out of control in a hoarse scream. At the sound, the visitor came back.
"Did you call me?" he asked pleasantly, and with that he entered the room, and closed the door behind him.
"Did you call me?" he asked with a friendly tone, and with that, he stepped into the room and shut the door behind him.
Markheim stood and gazed at him with all his eyes. Perhaps there was a film upon his sight, but the outlines of the newcomer seemed to change and waver like those of the idols in the wavering candlelight of the shop: and at times he thought he knew him; and at times he thought he bore a likeness to himself; and always, like a lump of living terror, there lay in his bosom the conviction that this thing was not of the earth and not of God.
Markheim stood and stared at him intently. Maybe there was a haze over his vision, but the stranger’s features seemed to shift and blur like the figures of the idols flickering in the shop's candlelight. Sometimes he thought he recognized him; other times he felt the newcomer resembled himself; yet always, like a weight of pure fear, he carried the deep belief that this being was neither from the earth nor of God.
And yet the creature had a strange air of the commonplace, as he stood looking on Markheim with a smile; and when he added: "You are looking for the money, I believe?" it was in the tones of everyday politeness.
And yet the creature had a strangely ordinary vibe as he stood there smiling at Markheim; and when he said, "I believe you're looking for the money?" it was with the tone of everyday politeness.
Markheim made no answer.
Markheim didn’t respond.
"I should warn you," resumed the other, "that the maid has left her sweetheart earlier than usual and will soon be here. If Mr. Markheim be found in this house, I need not describe to him the consequences."
"I should let you know," the other continued, "that the maid has left her boyfriend earlier than usual and will be here soon. If Mr. Markheim is found in this house, I shouldn’t have to explain the consequences to him."
"You know me?" cried the murderer.
"You know me?" shouted the killer.
The visitor smiled. "You have long been a favorite of mine," he said; "and I have long observed and often sought to help you."
The visitor smiled. "You've been one of my favorites for a while," he said; "and I've watched you for a long time and often tried to help you."
"What are you?" cried Markheim: "the devil?"
"What are you?" shouted Markheim. "The devil?"
"What I may be," returned the other, "cannot affect the service I propose to render you."
"What I might be," replied the other, "won't change the help I plan to give you."
"It can," cried Markheim; "it does! Be helped by you? No, never; not by you! You do not know me yet; thank God, you do not know me!"
"It can," shouted Markheim; "it does! Get help from you? No, never; not from you! You don't know me yet; thank God you don't know me!"
"I know you," replied the visitant, with a sort of kind severity or rather firmness. "I know you to the soul."
"I know you," the visitor replied, with a mix of kindness and firmness. "I know you completely."
"Know me!" cried Markheim. "Who can do so? My life is but a travesty[18] and slander on myself. I have lived to belie my nature. All men do; all men are better than this disguise that grows about and stifles them. You see each dragged away by life, like one whom bravos have seized and muffled in a cloak. If they had their own control—if you could see their faces, they would be altogether different, they would shine out for heroes and saints! I am worse than most; myself is more overlaid; my excuse is known to me and God. But, had I the time, I could disclose myself."
"Know me!" shouted Markheim. "Who really can? My life is just a mockery and an insult to who I am. I’ve lived to go against my true self. Everyone does; everyone is better than this mask that wraps around them and suffocates them. You see each person being dragged along by life, like someone captured and wrapped in a cloak. If they had control over themselves—if you could see their true faces, they would look completely different; they would shine like heroes and saints! I’m worse than most; my true self is buried deeper; my reasons are only known to me and God. But if I had the time, I could reveal who I really am."
"To me?" inquired the visitant.
"To me?" asked the visitor.
"To you before all," returned the murderer. "I supposed you were intelligent. I thought—since you exist—you would prove a reader of the heart. And yet you would propose to judge me by my acts! Think of it; my acts! I was born and I have lived in a land of giants; giants have dragged me by the wrists since I was born out of my mother—the giants of circumstance. And you would judge me by my acts! But can you not look within? Can you not understand that evil is hateful to me? Can you not see within me the clear writing of conscience, never blurred by any wilful sophistry[19] although too often disregarded? Can you not read me for a thing that surely must be common as humanity—the unwilling sinner?"
"To you before anyone else," replied the murderer. "I thought you were smart. I figured—since you exist—you’d be able to understand the heart. And yet you want to judge me by what I’ve done! Just think about it—my actions! I was born and have lived in a world filled with giants; they’ve pulled me along since I came out of my mother—the giants of circumstance. And you want to judge me by what I've done! But can’t you look deeper? Can’t you see that evil disgusts me? Can’t you recognize the clear voice of my conscience inside me, never confused by any deliberate trickery, even if it's often ignored? Can’t you see that I’m just someone who struggles—the unwilling sinner?"
"All this is very feelingly expressed," was the reply, "but it regards me not. These points of consistency are beyond my province, and I care not in the least by what compulsion you may have been dragged away, so as you are but carried in the right direction. But time flies; the servant delays, looking in the faces of the crowd and at the pictures on the hoardings, but still she keeps moving nearer; and remember, it is as if the gallows itself were striding toward you through the Christmas streets! Shall I help you—I, who know all? Shall I tell you where to find the money?"
"That's a very heartfelt expression," was the response, "but it doesn't concern me. These issues of consistency are beyond my control, and I really don't care at all what forced you to leave, as long as you're heading in the right direction. But time is running out; the servant is stalling, looking at the faces in the crowd and the posters on the walls, but she keeps getting closer; and remember, it's as if the gallows were marching toward you through the Christmas streets! Should I help you—I, who know everything? Should I tell you where to find the money?"
"For what price?" asked Markheim.
"How much?" asked Markheim.
"I offer you the service for a Christmas gift," returned the other.
"I’m offering you my help as a Christmas gift," said the other person.
Markheim could not refrain from smiling with a kind of bitter triumph, "No," said he, "I will take nothing at your hands; if I were dying of thirst, and it was your hand that put the pitcher to my lips, I should find the courage to refuse. It may be credulous, but I will do nothing to commit myself to evil."
Markheim couldn’t help but smile with a sort of bitter victory. “No,” he said, “I won’t take anything from you; even if I were dying of thirst and it was your hand holding the pitcher to my lips, I would still find the strength to refuse. It may be naive, but I won’t do anything that ties me to evil.”
"I have no objection to a death-bed repentance," observed the visitant.
"I have no problem with someone repenting on their deathbed," said the visitor.
"Because you disbelieve their efficacy[20]!" Markheim cried.
"Because you don't believe in their effectiveness!" Markheim shouted.
"I do not say so," returned the other; "but I look on these things from a different side, and when the life is done my interest falls. The man has lived to serve me, to spread black looks under color of religion, or to sow tares[21] in the wheat field, as you do, in a course of weak compliance with desire. Now that he draws so near to his deliverance, he can add but one act of service—to repent, to die smiling, and thus to build up in confidence and hope the more timorous of my surviving followers. I am not so hard a master. Try me. Accept my help. Please yourself in life as you have done hitherto; please yourself more amply, spread your elbows at the board; and when the night begins to fall and the curtains to be drawn, I tell you, for your greater comfort, that you will find it even easy to compound your quarrel with your conscience, and to make a truckling peace with God. I came but now from such a death-bed, and the room was full of sincere mourners, listening to the man's last words; and when I looked into that face, which had been set as a flint against mercy, I found it smiling with hope."
"I don’t say that," the other replied, "but I see these things from a different perspective, and when life ends, my interest dies too. The man has lived to serve me, to cast dark glances under the guise of religion, or to plant weeds in the wheat field, like you do, in a weak surrender to desire. Now that he’s so close to his release, he can offer only one more act of service—to repent, to die with a smile, and thereby uplift the more fearful of my remaining followers with confidence and hope. I’m not such a harsh master. Test me. Accept my help. Enjoy life as you have been; enjoy it even more, extend your reach at the table; and when night begins to fall and the curtains start to close, I assure you, for your comfort, you’ll find it quite easy to settle your conflict with your conscience and make a compromising peace with God. I just came from such a deathbed, and the room was filled with genuine mourners, listening to the man’s final words; and when I looked at that face, which had been stubbornly resistant to mercy, I found it smiling with hope."
"And do you, then, suppose me such a creature?" asked Markheim. "Do you think I have no more generous aspirations than to sin, and sin, and sin, and, at last, sneak into heaven? My heart rises at the thought. Is this, then, your experience of mankind? or is it because you find me with red hands that you presume such baseness? and is this crime of murder indeed so impious as to dry up the very springs of good?"
"And do you really think I'm that kind of person?" Markheim asked. "Do you believe I have no higher aspirations than to just keep sinning, over and over, and finally sneak into heaven? The thought of that makes my heart sink. Is this really your experience with humanity? Or do you assume such things because you see my bloody hands? Is murder truly so evil that it destroys all traces of goodness?"
"Murder is to me no special category[22]," replied the other. "All sins are murder, even all life is war. I behold your race, like starving mariners on a raft, plucking crusts out of the hands of famine and feeding on each other's lives. I follow sins beyond the moment of their acting; I find in all that the last consequence is death; and to my eyes, the pretty maid who thwarts her mother with such taking graces on a question of a ball, drips no less visibly with human gore than such a murderer as yourself. Do I say that I follow sins? I follow virtues also; they differ not by the thickness of a nail, they are both scythes for the reaping angel of Death. Evil, for which I live, consists not in action but in character. The bad man is dear to me; not the bad act, whose fruits, if we could follow them far enough down the hurtling[23] cataract of the ages, might yet be found more blessed than those of the rarest virtues. And it is not because you have killed a dealer, but because you are Markheim, that I offered to forward your escape."
"Murder isn't a special category for me," replied the other. "All sins are murder, and life itself is a constant struggle. I see your kind as starving sailors on a raft, fighting over scraps from famine and feeding off each other's lives. I look at sins beyond the moment they happen; I see that in the end, it all leads to death. To me, the pretty girl who defies her mother to attend a dance is just as stained with human blood as a murderer like you. Am I saying I only look at sins? I also consider virtues; they're not different by much, both are tools in the hands of the reaping angel of Death. The evil I focus on isn't about what you do, but who you are. The bad person is important to me, not the bad action, which, if we traced it far enough down the rushing river of time, might turn out to be more blessed than the rarest virtues. And it's not just because you killed a dealer, but because you're Markheim that I offered to help you escape."
"I will lay my heart open to you," answered Markheim. "This crime on which you find me is my last. On my way to it I have learned many lessons; itself is a lesson, a momentous lesson. Hitherto I have been driven with revolt to what I would not; I was a bondslave to poverty, driven and scourged. There are robust virtues that can stand in these temptations; mine was not so: I had a thirst of pleasure. But to-day, and out of this deed, I pluck both warning and riches—both the power and a fresh resolve to be myself. I become in all things a free actor in the world; I begin to see myself all changed, these hands the agents of good, this heart at peace. Some thing comes over me out of the past; something of what I have dreamed on Sabbath evenings to the sound of the church organ, of what I forecast when I shed tears over noble books, or talked, an innocent child, with my mother. There lies my life; I have wandered a few years, but now I see once more my city of destination."
"I will open my heart to you," Markheim replied. "This crime you’ve caught me in is my last. On my journey to this point, I've learned many lessons; this act itself is a significant lesson. Until now, I’ve been pushed towards things I didn't want; I was a slave to poverty, driven and tormented. There are strong virtues that can withstand these temptations; mine wasn’t one of them: I craved pleasure. But today, because of this act, I gather both a warning and wealth—both the strength and a new determination to be myself. I become a free agent in the world in all respects; I’m starting to see myself changed, these hands as instruments of good, this heart at peace. Something from the past washes over me; something of what I’ve dreamed on Sabbath evenings to the sound of the church organ, what I envisioned when I cried over noble books or spoke, as an innocent child, with my mother. There lies my life; I’ve strayed for a few years, but now I see my destination city once more."
"You are to use this money on the Stock Exchange, I think?" remarked the visitor; "and there, if I mistake not, you have already lost some thousands?"
"You’re going to use this money on the Stock Exchange, right?" the visitor said. "And there, if I’m not wrong, you’ve already lost a few thousand?"
"Ah," said Markheim, "but this time I have a sure thing."
"Ah," said Markheim, "but this time I'm certain I've got it."
"This time, again, you will lose," replied the visitor, quietly.
"This time, again, you're going to lose," the visitor replied calmly.
"Ah, but I keep back the half!" cried Markheim.
"Ah, but I'm holding back half of it!" shouted Markheim.
"That also you will lose," said the other.
"You're going to lose that too," said the other.
The sweat started upon Markheim's brow. "Well, then, what matter?" he exclaimed. "Say it be lost, say I am plunged again in poverty, shall one part of me, and that the worse, continue until the end to override the better? Evil and good ran strong in me, hailing me both ways. I do not love the one thing, I love all. I can conceive great deeds, renunciations, martyrdoms; and though I be fallen to such a crime as murder, pity is no stranger to my thoughts. I pity the poor; who knows their trials better than myself? I pity and help them; I prize love, I love honest laughter; there is no good thing nor true thing on earth but I love it from my heart. And are my vices only to direct my life, and my virtues to lie without effect, like some passive lumber of the mind? Not so; good, also, is a spring of acts."
The sweat started to trickle down Markheim's forehead. "Well, what does it matter?" he exclaimed. "If it's lost, if I'm thrown back into poverty, can one part of me, and the worse part at that, continue to dominate until the end? Both good and evil are strong in me, pulling me in different directions. I don’t just love one thing; I love everything. I can imagine great acts, renunciations, martyrdoms; and even though I've sunk to the crime of murder, compassion isn't foreign to my thoughts. I feel for the poor; who knows their struggles better than I do? I empathize and help them; I cherish love, I enjoy genuine laughter; there isn’t a good thing or a true thing on earth that I don’t love from the bottom of my heart. Are my vices meant to control my life while my virtues just sit there like useless clutter in my mind? Absolutely not; good is also a source of action."
But the visitant raised his finger. "For six-and-thirty years that you have been in this world," said he, "through many changes of fortune and varieties of humor, I have watched you steadily fall. Fifteen years ago you would have started at a theft. Three years back you would have blenched at the name of murder. Is there any crime, is there any cruelty or meanness, from which you still recoil?—five years from now I shall detect you in the fact! Downward, downward lies your way; nor can anything but death avail to stop you."
But the visitor raised his finger. "For thirty-six years that you've been in this world," he said, "through many ups and downs and changes in mood, I've watched you steadily decline. Fifteen years ago, you would have been shocked by a theft. Three years ago, you would have flinched at the mention of murder. Is there any crime, any cruelty or meanness, that still makes you hesitate?—in five years, I’ll catch you doing it! You're on a downward path; nothing but death can stop you."
"It is true," Markheim said huskily, "I have in some degree complied with evil. But it is so with all: the very saints, in the mere exercise of living, grow less dainty, and take on the tone of their surroundings."
"It’s true," Markheim said hoarsely, "I have somewhat gone along with evil. But that’s the case for everyone: even the saints, just by living their lives, become less refined and adopt the mood of their surroundings."
"I will propound to you one simple question," said the other; "and as you answer, I shall read to you your moral horoscope. You have grown in many things more lax; possibly you do right to be so; and at any account, it is the same with all men. But granting that, are you in any one particular, however trifling, more difficult to please with your own conduct, or do you go in all things with a looser rein?"
"I have one simple question for you," said the other. "As you answer, I'll share your moral outlook. You've become more relaxed about many things; maybe that's how it should be, and it's the same for everyone. But considering that, are you harder to satisfy with your own actions in any particular area, no matter how small, or do you just let everything slide more?"
"In any one?" repeated Markheim, with an anguish of consideration. "No," he added, with despair, "in none! I have gone down in all."
"In any one?" echoed Markheim, troubled by deep contemplation. "No," he said, filled with despair, "in none! I've failed in all."
"Then," said the visitor, "content yourself with what you are, for you will never change; and the words of your part on this stage are irrevocably written down."
"Then," said the visitor, "be satisfied with who you are, because you'll never change; and the lines you have to say in this play are permanently set."
Markheim stood for a long while silent, and indeed it was the visitor who first broke the silence. "That being so," he said, "shall I show you the money?"
Markheim stood in silence for a long time, and it was actually the visitor who spoke up first. "In that case," he said, "should I show you the money?"
"And grace?" cried Markheim.
"And grace?" shouted Markheim.
"Have you not tried it?" returned the other. "Two or three years ago, did I not see you on the platform of revival meetings, and was not your voice the loudest in the hymn?"
"Have you not tried it?" the other person replied. "A couple of years ago, didn’t I see you at the revival meetings, and wasn’t your voice the loudest in the hymn?"
"It is true," said Markheim; "and I see clearly what remains for me by way of duty. I thank you for these lessons from my soul; my eyes are opened, and I behold myself at last for what I am."
"It’s true," said Markheim; "and I can clearly see what I need to do. I appreciate these insights into my soul; my eyes are opened, and I finally see myself for who I really am."
At this moment, the sharp note of the door-bell rang through the house; and the visitant, as though this were some concerted signal for which he had been waiting, changed at once in his demeanor.
At that moment, the loud sound of the doorbell echoed through the house; and the visitor, as if this were a planned signal he had been anticipating, instantly changed his attitude.
"The maid!" he cried. "She has returned, as I forewarned you, and there is now before you one more difficult passage. Her master, you must say, is ill; you must let her in, with an assured but rather serious countenance—no smiles, no overacting, and I promise you success! Once the girl within, and the door closed, the same dexterity that has already rid you of the dealer will relieve you of this last danger in your path. Thenceforward you have the whole evening—the whole night, if needful—to ransack the treasures of the house and to make good your safety. This is help that comes to you with the mask of danger. Up!" he cried: "up, friend; your life hangs trembling in the scales: up, and act!"
"The maid!" he shouted. "She's back, just as I warned you, and now you have one more challenging moment ahead. You need to say her master is sick; let her in with a calm but serious expression—no smiling, no overacting, and I promise you'll succeed! Once she's inside and the door is shut, the same skill that got rid of the dealer will help you handle this last threat. After that, you have all evening—the whole night, if needed—to search through the house and secure your safety. This help comes disguised as a risk. Come on!" he urged, "hurry up, my friend; your life is on the line: get up and take action!"
Markheim steadily regarded his counsellor. "If I be condemned to evil acts," he said, "there is still one door of freedom open—I can cease from action. If my life be an ill thing, I can lay it down. Though I be, as you say truly, at the beck of every small temptation, I can yet, by one decisive gesture, place myself beyond the reach of all. My love of good is damned to barrenness; it may, and let it be! But I have still my hatred of evil; and from that, to your galling disappointment, you shall see that I can draw both energy and courage."
Markheim looked steadily at his counselor. "If I'm doomed to do bad things," he said, "there's still one way I can be free—I can stop acting. If my life is worthless, I can end it. Even though, as you rightly say, I'm at the mercy of every little temptation, I can still, with one decisive move, put myself out of their reach. My love for good may be barren; so be it! But I still have my hatred for evil, and to your irritation, you'll see that I can draw both energy and courage from that."
The features of the visitor began to undergo a wonderful and lovely change: they brightened and softened with a tender triumph; and, even as they brightened, faded and dislimned[24]. But Markheim did not pause to watch or understand the transformation. He opened the door and went downstairs very slowly, thinking to himself. His past went soberly before him; he beheld it as it was, ugly and strenuous like a dream, random as chance-medley—a scene of defeat. Life, as he thus reviewed it, tempted him no longer; but on the farther side he perceived a quiet haven for his bark. He paused in the passage, and looked into the shop, where the candle still burned by the dead body. It was strangely silent. Thoughts of the dealer swarmed into his mind, as he stood gazing. And then the bell once more broke out into impatient clamor.
The visitor’s features began to change in a wonderful and pleasing way: they brightened and softened with a gentle triumph; and as they brightened, they also faded and lost clarity. But Markheim didn’t stop to watch or understand this transformation. He opened the door and walked downstairs slowly, deep in thought. His past played out in front of him; he saw it for what it was—ugly and hard, like a dream, haphazard and chaotic—a scene of defeat. As he reviewed his life, it no longer tempted him; but on the other side, he saw a quiet haven for his soul. He paused in the hallway and looked into the shop, where the candle still burned beside the dead body. It was strangely silent. Thoughts of the dealer flooded his mind as he stood there staring. Then the bell rang out again, impatiently clanging.
He confronted the maid upon the threshold with something like a smile.
He faced the maid at the door with what seemed like a smile.
"You had better go for the police," said he: "I have killed your master."
"You should probably go get the police," he said. "I've killed your boss."
NOTES
[1] Written in 1884. This story is used by permission of and special arrangement with the Charles Scribner's Sons Company, Publishers.
[1] Written in 1884. This story is used with permission and special arrangement with Charles Scribner's Sons, Publishers.
[2] 237:1 windfalls. Unexpected gains.
Unexpected wins.
[3] 237:3 dividend. His knowledge a business asset that draws interest.
[3] 237:3 dividend. His knowledge is a valuable business asset that generates interest.
[4] 241:22 skewer-like. Like a wooden pin now used to fasten meat.
[4] 241:22 skewer-like. Like a wooden stick now used to hold meat together.
[5] 242:11 leaguer. Place besieged with shadows.
[5] 242:11 leaguer. A place surrounded by shadows.
[6] 242:27 Time was that when the brains were out. See Macbeth, Act III, sc. 4, line 78.
[6] 242:27 There was a time when the brains were out. See Macbeth, Act III, sc. 4, line 78.
[7] 243:16 iteration. Repetition.
[7] 243:16 iteration. Repetition.
[8] 246:25 railleries. Merry jesting or ridicule.
[8] 246:25 teasing. Light-hearted joking or mocking.
[9] 247:7 garishly. A blinding, gaudy effect.
[9] 247:7 overly bright. An intense, flashy effect.
[10] 247:7 Brownrigg. A notorious murderess living in England in the middle of the eighteenth century. She was hanged and her skeleton is still preserved.
[10] 247:7 Brownrigg. A famous female criminal living in England in the middle of the eighteenth century. She was executed by hanging, and her skeleton is still on display.
[11] 247:8 Mannings. Marie Manning and her husband murdered a former suitor. They were given, a death sentence.
[11] 247:8 Mannings. Marie Manning and her husband killed a former boyfriend. They received a death sentence.
[12] 247:9 Thurtell. A gambler who quarrelled with Weare and killed him after he had professed peace. He designed his own gallows.
[12] 247:9 Thurtell. A gambler who argued with Weare and killed him after pretending to be at peace. He built his own gallows.
[13] 247:25 horologist. One who makes timepieces.
[13] 247:25 horologist. A person who makes clocks and watches.
[14] 249:27 scission. A cleaving or a dividing.
[14] 249:27 scission. A split or a division.
[15] 250:25 Sheraton. Next to Chippendale the greatest furniture designer and cabinet-maker.
[15] 250:25 Sheraton. Alongside Chippendale, the most significant furniture designer and cabinetmaker.
[16] 250:25 marquetry. An inlay of some thin material in the surface of a piece of furniture or other object.
[16] 250:25 marquetry. A decorative inlay made from thin materials applied to the surface of furniture or other items.
[17] 251:23 Jacobean. Pertaining to the time of James I of England.
[17] 251:23 Jacobean. Related to the era of James I of England.
[18] 253:12 travesty. A grotesque imitation.
[18] 253:12 travesty. A ridiculous copy.
[19] 254:3 sophistry. Methods of the Greek sophists.
[19] 254:3 sophistry. Techniques of the Greek sophists.
[20] 254:29 efficacy. Effective energy.
[20] 254:29 efficacy. Effective energy.
[21] 255:5 sow tares, etc. See Matthew XII, 24-30.
[21] 255:5 plant weeds, etc. See Matthew XII, 24-30.
[22] 255:29 category. A class, condition, or predicament.
[22] 255:29 category. A class, situation, or dilemma.
[23] 256:14 hurtling. Rushing headlong or confusedly.
[23] 256:14 hurtling. Racing forward or in a chaotic manner.
[24] 280:10 dislimned. Erased or effaced.
[24] 280:10 dislimned. Erased or removed.
COLLATERAL READINGS
Treasure Island, R.L. Stevenson.
Treasure Island, R.L. Stevenson.
Kidnapped, R.L. Stevenson.
Kidnapped, R.L. Stevenson.
Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde, R.L. Stevenson.
Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde, R.L. Stevenson.
Prince Otto, R.L. Stevenson.
Prince Otto, R.L. Stevenson.
Across the Plains, R.L. Stevenson.
Across the Plains, R.L. Stevenson.
Travels with a Donkey, R.L. Stevenson.
Travels with a Donkey, R.L. Stevenson.
An Inland Voyage, R.L. Stevenson.
An Inland Voyage, R.L. Stevenson.
Essays on Burns and Thoreau, R.L. Stevenson.
Essays on Burns and Thoreau, R.L. Stevenson.
Virginibus Puerisque, R.L. Stevenson.
Virginibus Puerisque, R.L. Stevenson.
The Child's Garden of Verses, R.L. Stevenson.
The Child's Garden of Verses, R.L. Stevenson.
The Masque of the Red Death, Edgar Allan Poe.
The Masque of the Red Death, Edgar Allan Poe.
The Pit and the Pendulum, Edgar Allan Poe.
The Pit and the Pendulum, Edgar Allan Poe.
A Coward, Guy de Maupassant.
A Coward, Guy de Maupassant.
The Substitute, François Coppée.
The Substitute, François Coppée.
The Revolt of Mother, Mary Wilkins Freeman.
The Revolt of Mother, Mary Wilkins Freeman.
Flute and Violin, James Lane Alien.
Flute and Violin, James Lane Allen.
A Lear of the Steppes, Ivan Turgeneff.
A Lear of the Steppes, Ivan Turgenev.
Rappacini's Daughter, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
Rappaccini's Daughter, Nathaniel Hawthorne.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!